Archive-name: Control/sexmind.txt Archive-author: Dax Man Archive-title: Mind Sex - Introduction The sole purpose of this book is to offer readers the oppor- tunity to improve their sex lives and increase their excitement through the use of hypnotic techniques. Working under the premise that variety is the spice of life, it is hoped that this addi- tional avenue will provide all of the variety you will ever need. Additionally, improved relaxation lends itself to increased self awareness. You can learn techniques that will increase your capacity to become relaxed. Apprehension often causes sexual mal- functions such as impotence or frigidity. Acquired relaxation techniques reduce and often eliminate the problem. Each of us have different ideas about sexuality and sen- suality. Different things turn on different people. The question of normalcy surfaces when we consider that our respective life- styles may vary from those of our neighbors. What is normal in sex? Perhaps the question might be, what is right or wrong in sex? I strongly believe that the answer to what is right or wrong will differ from one person to another. There should be one rule. That which hurts no one is, in fact, right if it turns us on and improves our sex life. How does hypnosis enter the picture? In a word, the answer is the "mind;" that wonderful entity that can make the most of an otherwise physical response. It has been suggested that the most vital sex organ in the body is the mind. Why hypnosis? The answer, in part, may be safety, but surely it is excitement. Our world is vastly different than it used to be. Alterna- tive lifestyles have been adopted throughout history that incor- porate such things as partner exchanges, prostitution, massage parlors, masturbation, voyeurism, cross-dressing, the singles bar scene and the like. Many of these very exciting things have become increasingly dangerous and never wholly accepted by society. With disease at an all time high and crime growing by leaps and bounds, we have reason for concern. Many times we find that the realization of our fantasies is much less exciting than we originally an- ticipated. Oftentimes we realize that the fantasy was much better than reality. It may have too high a price tag as well. Some dis- eases that exist today are deadly. There is no second chance. The "seedy" world, that contains much of the excitement we seek, often provides an atmosphere conducive to crime. An example of this is being robbed by a prostitute or pimp. Yet other con- cerns present themselves in that some exciting things are not so- cially acceptable. Voyeurism can land us in jail. Being seen walking out of an adult book store or movie can be embarrassing. These and numerous other fears restrict our approach to in- creased excitement. However, if we had the ability to create any situation we want, there is no end to our excitement and sexual growth. It is not just imagination. It is indeed very real. Hyp- nosis offers us this ability. What can be done with hypnosis? The answer is virtually any- thing and everything. Our sexual partner can become someone else. He or she can look different, sound different, smell different, taste different and feel different. It is the variety that ex- cites us so much. The variety is endless. Have you ever made love on a secluded beach, under a hot sun, with blue sky, waves slap- ping against a shore of soft white sand? You can. How would you like to watch your spouse have sex with two other people? Would some of you readers enjoy watching your spouse and your best friend performing oral sex on one another? Your best friend wouldn't even have to know. Group sex is a snap through hypnosis. There can be an endless number of new people in your life. All of them would be absolutely safe and disease-free. Each of them would be exciting and know your most erotic desires. Any of them could turn you on like you have never been turned on before. Some men can have difficulty with premature ejaculation or perceived impotence. There has always been concern by, for and about the frigid woman. If these problems are inventions of the mind, they can be corrected. Many women claim that they have never had a legitimate orgasm. Most women can learn to have won- derful orgasms using hypnotic techniques. I have seen many situa- tions where a person can lengthen the actual orgasm by as much as four to five times. Their climax just seems to go on and on. The mind controls most of these functions. If you can learn to con- trol your own mind, or control it with the help of another, the possibilities are endless. What I hope to demonstrate by the stories in this book are some of the wonderful things that have, in fact, occurred. They will also give the reader food for thought. Additionally, they should serve the purpose of so many stories of a similar nature. They may turn you on. I hope so. All of the specific techniques of hypnosis can not be ad- dressed in this book. Some patterns of self hypnosis are in- cluded. There are many manuals, abstracts and text books avail- able on the subject at your public library or at your local bookstore. It is also becoming common to seek the assistance of a professional clinical hypnotist to teach you and/or your partner self hypnosis. After you have achieved the ability to do so, your task may be to improve your hypnotic abilities. There is no end to what can be accomplished. Once you have had the occasion to read this material, you may become interested enough in the benefits of hypnosis to acquire the skills necessary to make hypnosis a part of your life and that of your partner. Each reader is WARNED that the unlawful use of hypnosis can subject the user to criminal and civil penalties. Use it wisely and with the permission of your partner. You will find nothing that will give you as much pleasure and satisfaction. You will find no other avenue that is as safe or exciting in this ever- changing world as Hypnosex. Techniques for self hypnosis have been included. These will provide a better understanding of hypnosis and a foundation on which you may build. You will find these in the appendix. The key to mastering these techniques is practice. You will get as much out of it as you put into it. CHAPTER ONE - MIND SEX Jim wondered whether he was unusual in terms of his sexual fantasies. He had married his childhood sweetheart when they were both relatively young. He and Peggy had started going together when he was seventeen and she fifteen. They were married at twenty-one and nineteen respectively. After about a year's mar- riage, Jim began his fantasies about Peggy making love to another man. He never really analyzed why this idea excited him. All he knew was that his cock became eight inches of rock hard sex when- ever he thought of it. He wondered how he might be able to broach the topic with Peggy without offending her. Their regular sex life was rather exciting. They fucked often and with a fervor. She was a fox. Her height was about 5'3" and she weighed about 120 pounds. She had great tits that filled a 34 C bra without trouble. With a rather small waste, she sported the lovely undulating pair of buttocks that rippled so nicely when she walked. Needless to say, Jim's mind worked overtime when it came to his libido. Jim tried some of the traditional approaches like attending X-Rated movies and playing touch and go with some of their friends. She never found any of his friends exciting enough to respond or say anything that would suggest she wanted to fuck any of them. Then one day she returned home after working the after- noon shift at a local assembly plant. She indicated that Ray, a guy that worked on her line, was teasing her about her jeans being too tight. She asked Jim if he thought that Ray was right. Jim indicated that Ray probably was just admiring her and was likely hitting on her. Much to Jim's surprise she showed a big smile and said that if that were the case, that would be nice. Jim questioned her as to whether that excited her. She responded that she was married and didn't allow herself to think about it. He assured her that it wouldn't bother him if she got excited about another man being interested in her. She seemed surprised and wondered aloud if that wouldn't make Jim jealous. Jim reassured her that he would be a little jealous, but told her that it excited him to hear that other men found her sexually ap- pealing. That pretty much started their dialog about threesomes and open marriages. Jim had a few short-termed affairs in the first several years of marriage, but he was never able to convince Peggy that she should feel free to try some strange cock. Peggy had the chance to interact with Ray on several occasions at work. It all seemed relatively innocent but exciting. He would make the oppor- tunity to spend more time in her area. Now and then he would brush up against her ample breasts or "accidentally" bump into her and make sure that his thick young cock pressed against her hot ass. At first she thought that these were just coincidental movements. As time went on, she noticed that his "accidents" were accompanied by delays. He would time his efforts so he could touch Peggy's heavy breasts in passing or linger when his penis was in close proximity to her tight fanny. He would frequently make sexual references about her nipples showing through her clothes or the tightness of her clothing. It was becoming more and more exciting. Peggy began to want Ray. She wanted to see the difference between his cock and Jims. She wanted to feel his lips on her swollen nipples; his strong hands on her naked buttocks. One day, while Peggy was at work, she decided to meet Ray after work and see what developed. He had asked her several times to stop and have a drink with him, but she always made up some excuse not to meet him. When she had mentioned to Jim that she would like to stop with him after work, Jim casually responded by saying that it would be fine with him. He didn't want to show too much excitement for fear of scarring Peggy off. Jim's cock was harder than nineteen dollars worth of jaw breakers the entire evening. His mind wandered and he was sure that Peggy would come home and tell him this wonderful story about Ray fucking her brains out. He envisioned Ray undressing her; lifting her heavy breasts and pouting nipples to his mouth; squeezing her taunt buttocks as he drove his huge cock into her honey pot. Both she and Jim were disappointed when Ray did meet with her after work, and he was so high on some drug that she be- came frightened and left. She decided never to see Ray again. On another occasion, Peggy announced to Jim that Marty, an old high school friend of theirs, would be in town the following week. Marty was a close friend of her brother and had spent quite a bit of time at her home when she was a school girl. As the con- versation developed, Peggy shared with Jim that she had always had a crush on Marty. He was an extremely good looking man, very sophisticated and always treated Peggy very affectionately. Jim once again got his hopes up. He wanted Peggy to experience more in life. He suggested that when Marty came into town she should consider going out with Marty and her brother for old time's sake. He didn't want to go himself because he always seemed to intimidate most people that he went to school with because of his muscular appearance. He decided that he would have a convenient excuse when the time came. The time did come and Peggy had accepted an invitation to go out with her brother and Marty to a local dance lounge. Jim hadn't seen her primp like this in a long time. She entered the living room to ask for his comments or approval. Jim was pleased by what he saw. She wore a lovely white sweater which accentuated her beautiful breasts and a pair of yellow slacks that framed her smooth, undulating buttocks. Jim indicated that he had a great deal of work to catch up on for a meeting on Monday. Soon a horn sounded in the driveway. It was Peggy's brother Tim. Peggy gave Jim a kiss and hurried to the waiting car. Fantasies of the potential experiences permeated Jim's thoughts. If Peggy and Marty could only have a little time alone, he was sure that she would be able to break fear's icy grip and experience something new. Jim could feel his cock develop girth and length as his thoughts drove wildly to the moments he wished for Peggy. He would have to wait to see the expression on Peggy's face when she returned. This would tell him if anything wonderful happened. Jim waited as long as he could and fell asleep in a chair as he read. He had difficulty comprehending much of what was occur- ring in his novel because his thoughts continued to return to Peggy and Marty. Awakened by the sound of the door opening, Jim stirred in his chair. He could hear Peggy kicking off her shoes and fumbling around in the dining room. Soon she entered the living room and was surprised to see Jim awake. She apologized for being so late. Jim noticed that her clothing was a bit disheveled. Her sweater was slightly twisted and one leg of her slacks appeared to have an extra crease or two. A distorted little smile came over Peggy's face as she noticed Jim checking her out. "Yes, I had a good time honey," she stated with a little chuckle. "Well, how good?" Jim inquired as he tried to wipe the sleep out of his eyes. Peggy chuckled again as she pulled her sweater off on her way to the bedroom. Jim extracted himself from his chair and followed Peggy waiting for additional information. "Do you want a glass of wine honey?" Jim asked as he turned out the living room lights. "If you'll have one with me. I'm going to jump into the shower. I'll be right out," Peggy seemed to be avoiding Jim's eyes. Jim poured two glasses of white wine and headed for the bedroom. He could hear the shower water running and approached the bathroom. The door was partially open, and in the large mir- ror he could see Peggy through the frosted glass panel. Her hands were roaming her lovely body. He couldn't help but to watch her hands traveling from her bounteous breasts, down her stomach to her delta of pubic hair. He felt his cock begin to stir once again. Jim returned to the bedroom and placed Peggy's wine on the night stand. Removing his clothing, he reached for his pajamas and put on the bottoms. He lit a cigarette, took a long drag and sipped his wine before reclining on the fresh sheets. Peggy soon appeared in the doorway wiping the remaining droplets of water from her soft, pink skin. After a lot of small talk about where they went and what they did, Peggy could see that Jim was fishing for details. He was anxious to hear if Peggy was able to broaden her horizons. "Did you have a chance to spend any time with Marty alone?" Jim finally asked. "Tim begged off and Marty took me to breakfast and then drove me home. You know, I never know quite how to take you Jim. I know you have told me time and time again that you don't mind if I have an affair, but sometimes I think you're just trying to see if I would cheat on you," Peggy commented. "It can't be cheating if I approve, now can it?" Jim returned. "I would like to see you do something a little risky. Every time we talk about it we both get so damn excited. What can be wrong with that?" "We danced. Marty and I danced several slow dances, and it was exciting as hell. That's one of the reasons I had to take a shower. I was soaking wet Jim," Peggy confessed. "Oh honey, tell me all about it. I want to get excited myself. I'm already excited for you. Please, tell me everything; every time he touched you. Tell me how excited you were," said Jim. "It was wonderful honey. He is better looking today than he was when we were kids. He asked me to dance early in the night. I got excited just thinking about being held by him. He held me closely, and I could feel my nipples getting hard as my breasts were crushed against his chest. Every now and then, as we danced, he put his hand on my ass and just petted it. When he did that I could feel myself uncontrollably pressing my pussy against him," Peggy offered as she replaced Jim's hand on his cock with her own. "Jim your cock hasn't been this hard in a long time. "When I pressed my pussy against him, I could feel his dick getting harder. He pulled back from me, looked down at my breasts and then back into my eyes. He got the most devilish smile on his face. Then he pressed his cock into my belly even harder. I wanted to come right there. We danced several times after that and each time his rod seemed to get harder. I was thinking about putting it in my mouth and sitting on it. My brother suggested that we remember that I was married and we were in public. I decided to take the edge off somewhat by behaving and not fucking Marty right there in front of everyone. Tim suggested that it was late and we should leave. Marty called him a party-pooper and asked him to stick around for a while. Tim insisted that he had to get up early so Marty offered to drop me off. We had a lot to talk about over breakfast, but the ride home was frightfully quiet. "Did you at least get a chance to give him a decent kiss good-night?" Jim inquired with a smile. "We have been out in the driveway for the last two hours Jim. It was one of the hottest times that I can remember. When we got here he told me that this night was one of the most enjoyable nights that he had in a long time. He also told me that he en- joyed holding me while we were dancing, and that he had always wanted to hold me like that. Then he reached over and kissed me. My head was spinning. It wasn't too long before his hands were under my sweater. He gently cupped my breasts and then unsnapped my bra. He lifted my sweater and began sucking on my nipples. I thought my head would explode. "Jim; I touched another man's cock. I unzipped his pants, and I touched his cock," Peggy said cautiously as she watched Jim for a response. Jim grabbed her and began to squeeze her large pink-nippled breasts. His tongue dove into her mouth, and he began rubbing his thick rod against the soft skin of her hip. This took much of the fear out of Peggy. She continued to tell Jim about the feel of another man's cock; the fluid that was leaking out of the head of his raging penis; the weight of his hairy balls. She went on to say that Marty had slipped his hand down inside of her slacks and touched her thickly covered pussy; the way he moved his hands through her wet cavern; first one finger; then another; finally three fingers searching inside of her hot, wet love hole. "Did you suck his cock?" Jim whispered, with eyes closed, as Peggy's hand continued to travel over his gigantic shaft. "No honey. I got scarred. I finally stopped him and told him that I didn't know if I was ready. I knew I was ready, but I didn't want to take the chance that you would be upset. I also knew that this fuckn' mammy-jammer cock of yours was sitting here waiting for me if I needed it. I explained to Marty that I did want him to fuck me, and that I did want to suck his cock. I told him that one day we would probably be able to get together, but I just needed time. "Well you can see that I am not upset with you. I would have loved to see his wet bone sliding in and out of your greasy hole. Now that you know that, please feel comfortable with doing what you want to do. I just want you to be happy and hot," Jim breathed into her ear. "I did get to see him come Jim. He asked me if I would mind if he got off so his balls wouldn't blow up. I just smiled and nodded my head. I kissed him while he stroked his cock and played with my titties. He started to tense up, and I moved back to watch. His cock went off, and thick gobs of come shot out hitting the dash board. It was great to see that someone wanted me so badly that their cock fluid was spilt so freely. Christ, what a turn on. One day I would like to fuck him Jim. I just needed to see your reaction to what has occurred already. I would even like you to be able to watch it. Peggy and Jim fucked until the sun came up. The next night and several thereafter, Jim asked Peggy to tell him the story again. Each time she told it was like the first. Each time they made love afterward was better. Jim began answering ads in swinger's magazines in hopes that he could convince Peggy to meet with other couples. She was afraid and declined. Jim didn't let that stop him. He met with several couples over the next couple of years. Periodically, he would share some of his adventures with Peggy, and their sex was great due to the heightened libidos that result from such ac- tivity. Year after year Jim would try new ways to lure Peggy into experimenting with other men. Jim had to find another way. Hypnosis was always a hobby of Jim. He was somewhat of a in- tellectual and enjoyed reading about such things. He read every- thing that he could get his hands on about hypnosis. As a result of his job, he was enabled to attend several seminars on clinical hypnosis. He got rather good at induction techniques, and Peggy agreed to be one of his subjects. This began by simple experi- ments like temperature control of the body, relaxation techniques and similar approaches. Then one day, Jim decided to take hyp- nosis to the bedroom. He gave Peggy the suggestion that she was lying on a warm beach. The gulls were crying, the waves were caressing the shoreline and the sun was licking her lovely, nude body. He watched her as she lay on the bed. Her lovely pink nipples became hard and reached for the mind-orchestrated sun. Her legs opened to receive that warmth on her hair-covered pussy. She was told to enjoy herself and not to concern herself about anything as there was no one around and she had her "island" to herself. Jim assured her that she could enjoy herself, and that he would wake her after an enjoyable time in the sun. Jim con- tinued to watch, his thick cock becoming harder and longer than he ever remembered. His mind was working overtime as well. As he watcher her turn over to permit the rays of the hot sun on her soft, firm buttocks, his mind began to wonder about what other "miracles" could be accomplished through hypnosis. That night ended in Jim having three climaxes. One occurred while he watched Peggy masturbate while lying on the secluded beach. He didn't even touch his straining penis. As his eyes caressed Peggy's wriggling body, his cock began to erupt into one of the most wonderful climaxes in memory. He buried his blood- engorged penis in his wife's waiting cunt two times that night. Each time he came was like the first. He had found one of the most exciting approaches to sex he had ever dreamed of. When he woke Peggy, he offered her a post hypnotic suggestion that she would be well rested and remember everything. About a week went by. Jim continued to analyze his "new sex tool" and try to think of other exciting uses. The following Friday night, he planned to take Peggy on her first experimental strange experience. They watched TV for a couple of hours after they got home from work. He tried to think of things to talk about that would put her in the right frame of mind for sex, and his mind was put to the task of how he would introduce this sleep-affair. Soon it was late enough that he could suggest they go to bed. Teeth were brushed, PJ's were donned and they took their respective places in bed. He had established a post hyp- notic suggestion to reduce the time required to put her into a trance. He merely had to snap his fingers twice. As they settled in, he looked at her in the eyes and snapped his fingers, telling her to sleep deeply. Her eyes closed, and Jim could see her body begin to melt into a deep relaxation. He indicated to her that she was in a large hotel in Florida and that she had made an appointment for a body massage. She would find herself in the massage room at the hotel. She was advised to open her eyes, remove her clothing and place a towel over herself when Jim snapped his fingers once. He further indicated to Peggy that an attractive man would come through the door and it was his job to give her a full body massage. Jim snapped his fingers and left the room. Jim was shaking as he peered through the crack he con- veniently left in the almost closed door. He saw Peggy get out of the bed, remove the top of her night clothes. Her breasts looked glorious and he wished that another man could see their heavy bounce and her pouting pink nipples. She laid the top aside. Her thumbs were placed inside the waistband of her bottoms, and she slid them down over her soft buttocks. Jim's cock was already rock-hard. Peggy laid down on the bed and pulled a towel over herself in a modest fashion, waiting for the man who would give her a massage. Jim could only wonder what was going through her head. He entered the room sheepishly, towel over his arm and a slight smile on his face. He said hello to Peggy, and she shyly returned his smile and said hello. Jim asked her if she was ready for her massage, and she said that she was. He asked her if she liked it soft or hard. She responded by telling him to use his own discretion. Jim asked her to turn over on her belly. She did so as he held the towel in place. He turned the towel down a couple of turns and placed baby oil on her upper back. As his hands began to work the oil into her tense body, he felt as though he was touching a strange body. His cock continued to strain and he could feel the preparatory fluids seep from the head of his hard cock. Peggy's moans told Jim that she was get- ting a great deal of satisfaction out of his efforts. More and more the towel was lowered. He could see the swell of the sides of her ample breasts as she held her hair out of the way of the baby oil. Her moans continued as his hands moved lower and lower down her back. Soon the towel was moved down to expose half of her buttocks. His hands ventured onto these beautiful mounds of flesh, and his mind spoke to him of the "strange" body that he was touching. As his hands began to massage this new flesh without objection, he reached for more oil. The oil ran down into the cleft between these glorious mounds. His hand quickly reached to capture the oil to work it into this bouncing flesh. Peggy's moans began to increase in volume. Jim put oil on the backs of her thighs and massaged this in. With each swipe of his hand he moved closer and closer to the heated area between her legs. Her hips raised each time his hands approached her hot cunt. Finally, Jim dipped down into this area, and his slippery hand touched the oil drenched lips of her cunt. With this, Peggy pressed her face into the pillow and pressed her pussy against Jim's wet hand. For fear of scarring her with this new experience, he moved his hand back to her buttocks to con- tinue his assault. After a short time, he instructed her to turn over. This was the test. There would be a "strange man" looking into her face. Peggy turned over but kept her eyes closed as Jim held the towel in place for her. She again placed her arms over her head and had a peaceful look on her face. By this time Jim's pants were wet from his preparatory emissions. He rolled down the towel to expose Peggy's heavy breasts. Her juicy nipples remained hard and pert. Jim poured oil in the valley between her large breasts. Before it would flow off her body, his hands were on the lovely, spongy tits. He slowly began to manipulate the firm breasts. Peggy's eyes snapped open and looked at Jim. He gave her a slight smile and returned his gaze to the moving tits. She could not restrain her pleasure. Her moans escaped her lips in soft tones as her breathing began to shorten. Jim's hands lingered over her thick nipples as his thumbs and forefingers gently pinched and manipulated these love zones. Peggy began grinding her hot ass into the sheets and strain- ing her breasts higher and higher. Jim put oil now on her belly and began gently rubbing it in. His eyes were blessed as he saw the oil run down her belly into the fluffy pubic hair covering her already greasy slit. One hand continued working her breasts as the other moved down to her mound. He dipped periodically to her clit with the palm of his hand. At this, a loud moan escaped her lips as she reached for his hand and held it to her swollen pussy. Her eyes remained closed. Jim allowed a finger to slip inside of her hot cunt, and he could feel this tunnel tighten on his single finger. He worked it around and deeper into her love hole while his other hand remained on her heaving tits. She in turn grabbed her other breast and started to manipulate its stiff nipple. With this as- surance, Jim reached forward and placed his lips on the nipple he had been pinching. Her body jumped and her hands grabbed his head to insure against him moving it away. Jim put two more fingers inside of Peggy's swollen cunt and began to pump it as he manipu- lated her clit with his thumb. She began to climax and her body shook with convulsion after convulsion. After what seemed like five minutes, Peggy's body came to rest. With her eyes open she looked at this "strange man" and offered her thanks. Jim decided not to take it too far the first time. He washed the oil from Peggy's body and toweled her off. He again put her to sleep and left her with another post hypnotic suggestion to awaken feeling well rested and remember everything as a wonderful dream. The possibilities for the next adventure began to roll around in Jim's head almost immediately. What was next? I think you'll be delighted to see. CHAPTER TWO - MIND SEX The mild winter began to recline into the arms of an anxious spring. Jim opened the door to approach his car for the trip to his office, as his nostrils were welcomed by the fragrance of the changing season. His heart was light, and he had a bounce in his step. The conversation that occupied the previous evening was music to his ears. Marilyn, a computer bulletin board friend had agreed to meet him for the first time. She wanted to know more about the use of hypnosis in sex. They had shared many thoughts on previous eve- nings. Some were simply warm and friendly, and others were downright steaming. They had discussed everything from children and pets to jumping one another's bones. Jim and Marilyn had become rather close friends without ever having met one another. They had each teased from time to time about meeting one day, but Jim never really expected Marilyn to meet with him. Now she had agreed, and they were scheduled to see each other this evening in a local night spot at eight o'clock. They had some idea of how one another looked and a very good idea of what one another thought. He was anxious and hoped that she shared his excitement. The day seemed to last forever. Everything appeared to be moving in slow motion. His productivity for the day was, as a result, outstanding as he tried to occupy the struggling moments toward the end of the work day. Fridays were somewhat traditional in that he never went directly home after the work day's end. He would generally frequent a local downtown watering hole until about seven; remove to one of his favorite restaurants for a bite to eat; and visit one of several of the local hot spots around town. Jim arrived at the cafe at about five o'clock and sat in his favorite chair at the far corner of the bar. He greeted several friends as they entered and exchanged comments about the grueling week. He had a difficult time concentrating on the various con- versations because his mind was on Marilyn. Would she find him exciting? Seven-thirty had arrived. Jim paid his bill and rose to leave. His mind was dissecting the possibilities of the evening as he drove to Rascal's lounge. As he pulled into the broken black-topped parking lot he had visions of Marilyn's lovely nude body resting on his chest. He almost didn't see the attendant provided to direct him to available parking. His car rested well between two other chariots as he entered the lounge. Jim went through the doorway with eyes wide, searching for the evening's target. There was no single lady at the bar, so Jim selected a seat with a view of the entry way and ordered a drink. He noticed that his hands seemed to have a life of their own. They were shaking as he attempted to stir his grog. Furtive eyes continued to paint the doorway to the lounge and still no Marilyn. It was only ten minutes to eight and no need for con- cern. She would show. In a nonchalant manner, Jim allowed his eyes to travel throughout the bar. He wasn't sure but thought that a lovely young lady sitting with another man was checking him out rather well. Bright eyes sparkled from an angelic face. Jim couldn't help but notice her deep, dark and warm cleavage floating in waves, hugged by the material of a blood-red dress, as her shoulders moved back and forth. The curl of her generous lips and her bright smile teased Jim as she continued her conversation with the man next to her. Just his luck; here was a hot, sexy woman that seemed to have interest in him. Not only was she with another man, Jim was waiting for a woman that he had no idea of how she looked. He had trouble watching the entrance in anticipation of Marilyn. Each time his eyes moved to the door he was distracted by the lovely woman's breasts. They seemed to be calling to him. He continued to try to get this woman out of his mind, but she wouldn't stop sneaking glances as him. Suddenly, she rose from her bar stool and began walking toward the rest room. Jim's eyes were now drawn to her magnetic buttocks. The material of her dress seemed to massage each cheek of her undulating ass. Damn! He would love to drink her bath water just to see her dry off. Few times had he ever gotten an erection just looking at a woman in a bar. This was one of them. Jim's eyes returned to the door once again and he noticed the man that had been sitting with the object of his new interest was walking out of the lounge; apparently leaving. Jim almost hurt his neck as he spun his head back to see where the lovely lady in red was. Soon she returned from the rest room, leaned forward, said something to the bartender and began walking directly toward Jim. Her lovely breasts continued to dance slightly as she ap- proached. Jim wanted to look behind him to see if she was ap- proaching someone behind him but thought that would be obvious and make him look ridiculous. His eyes riveted on the rim of his glass to prevent him from looking like an idiot. Soon he heard a whispered, "is this seat taken?" "Nn nnno! Please do sit down. There isn't anyone sitting there," Jim heard himself fumble through the words. Damn, why did he sound like such a fool. The red dressed lady eased up to the bar and pulled her seat after her. After she was obviously well settled, Jim made half a motion to get up and fix her chair for her. Too late, he thought. "Are you waiting for someone?" she breathed to Jim. Now what was he going to say? The fragrance of her scent captured him, and he wanted to tell her that he had been waiting for her ever since the doctor first slapped his ass, forty-three years ago. He gagged on his words slightly, and then his mind snapped back to his intended purpose. He almost felt guilty that he was even thinking of this new lady, and he said, "Yes. I,m waiting for a friend." She rolled her shoulders once again and asked, "What is your friend's name Jim?" "Her name is...but... How did you know my name was Jim?" he returned, and then it began to sink in. "You can't be Marilyn!" He stuttered. Her smile grew to a full blown show of pearl delight. "When I left the house my name was Marilyn," she stated emphatically. "You're probably wondering what I was doing with that man that was sitting next to me. That was my cousin. I have to confess that I asked him to stop and have a drink with me so I would have a way out if you turned out to be a wild looking, sex-crazed maniac." Jim chuckled and nodded his head in a knowing way. "Well then, I have to assume that my looks didn't scare you too much." Her eyes diverted to the rim of the glass that the bartender brought over for her in a somewhat embarrassed fashion. "I'm sorry. I just never did anything like this before and didn't know what to expect." "No apologies necessary. If you were my cousin, I wouldn't want you to take any chances either. I'm glad you used your head, but you still don't know whether I'm a nut case or not," Jim of- fered. "Now that I have seen you, and I couple that with all of the conversations we've had, I feel pretty comfortable. You are a very attractive man. And I know you're a good man. I was just ap- prehensive, and now I'm not," she said softly. " There was music playing softly as they continued to get to know one another better. Suddenly, half way through an explana- tion of the repairs her car had undergone in the past week, she stopped and asked Jim if he would like to dance. Jim readily agreed and they approached the dance floor. As she preceded him, Jim couldn't help but to notice the rise and fall of each but- tock. He felt his manhood stir once again. The red material rose and fell as the ripple of each cheek pushed and pulled at the fabric. Having arrived at the small space offered for dancing, Marilyn turned and opened her arms to receive Jim. He could see her breasts rise to accentuate her cleavage. Her scent continued to arouse him. His hands encircled her lovely body and were blessed by the soft touch. She didn't waste any time getting close to Jim. Her curves melted into his body as they moved to the music. Marilyn pressed her ample breasts against his chest, and he could feel the heat of her pussy against his leg. It seemed as though she was trying to turn him on. Well, whether or not she was trying, it was happening. It became obvious to Marilyn that Jim was getting excited. His cock began to grow thick and long. He felt it pressing against his clothing almost to the point of embarrassment. He was intoxicated with the fact that as his thick cock grew, Marilyn was pressing herself harder against it. His courage grew with this thought, and he allowed his hand to drop to Marilyn's full buttocks. He smoothed the material of her dress and returned to the flesh of her ass to squeeze. As he did, a soft moan escaped Marilyn's lips and her pussy pressed against him once again. Soon the music came to an end, and they were forced to separate. Jim began to show signs of embarrassment as they returned to the bar, and then his pride took over. He hoped that some of the other patrons saw his rock-hard cock as he returned. He was proud of it. Marilyn stopped abruptly as they returned, and Jim ran into her tight ass with his erection. She looked over her shoulder and smiled. "I just wanted to make sure that you were still there." After they took their seats Jim indicated that it might be nice if they were able to go someplace that would be a little bit more private. Marilyn agreed. They finished their drinks, and Jim pulled her chair out so they could exit. "The kids are at my mom's, and I would love it if you would come over for a while Jim," Marilyn offered. "Are you sure it won't be any problem?" Jim inquired. Im- mediately he knew that he should have merely said that he would love to. Why would he take a chance like that? She might have re-thought the matter. "No. It's not a problem. I'm anxious to learn more about hypnosis and your adventures. It's pretty obvious that you have become rather proficient at snake charming," she offered with a cute smile as her eyes riveted on the front of his trousers. After assisting Marilyn into her car, Jim got into his and followed her. His mind was racing. He couldn't remember the last time that someone turned him on this much. He could almost see her dress rising over her head as she removed it for his intrud- ing gaze. He thought of her lovely buns, draped with only the sheerest of panties. He envisioned her soft pubic hairs furtively escaping the edge of her sex-soaked panties. He could smell her womanhood as her excitement increased. He wanted to make this woman part of him. Marilyn interrupted his mental adventure as she pulled into a driveway. Christ! He didn't even know which street he was on. His mind had obviously been elsewhere. He felt his heart begin- ning to beat more rapidly as he put his car in park and extin- guished his lights. After a quick check in the mirror to make sure that his hair didn't look like a squirrel he was out of the car and walking behind this lovely creature. She fitted the key into the lock and looked back over her shoulder in an inviting manner. Marilyn lowered her coat to a waiting chair and told Jim to make himself at home. "I think a drink would be in order. Why don't you see if you can put some nice music on. The CD's are right next to the player." "You must enjoy classical music. Three quarters of what you have is classical," Jim raised his voice to assure that Marilyn heard him. He selected several pieces, placed them into the CD changer and pushed the play button. Looking around the room, he was gratified to see that Marilyn's taste extended to her lovely furnishings. Soon she returned with a bottle of wine and two glasses. "I've always been partial to classical music Jim. I think you'll enjoy this wine. It's kind of hard to come by 'round these parts partner," she teased with a country drawl as she seated herself close to him. "Now how does this hypnosis work that you have talked so much about?" Jim explained that almost anything was possible with the use of hypnosis if the subject had the ability. The ability generally was referred to as somnambulism. Many people were very suggest- ible and could achieve wonderful results through hypnosis. "What kind of results Jim?" was her next question as she moved closer yet to him. He seemed to be trying to formulate an answer but encountered difficulty due to the closeness of her soft ample breasts. "You can be anyone you want. You can be with anyone you want to be with. You can be anywhere you want to be and feel as you wish for as long as you can physically stand it," he explained as his arm encircled her shoulders. "If I wanted to be with you, on a secluded beach, in the hot sun, with gulls overhead and waves lapping at the shore, could you make that happen?" she questioned with interest. "I really can't make anything happen for you Marilyn. You actually make what happens occur. Each of us has the ability, to one degree or another, to hypnotize ourselves. I would only be helping you through the process you don't quite understand," Jim explained. "Let's give it our best shot Jim. I would like to experience the scenario just as I outlined it. I want to be with you. I want it to be great and I want it to last," Marilyn pleaded. Jim took her through various relaxation stages and success- fully helped her to a deep trance state. He indicated to her that they had been marooned on a dessert island and that on a portable radio they heard that a rescue party was two days away from bringing them back to civilization. It would be night time and a nice camp fire had been built. When he snapped his fingers once, it would soon be daylight and the sun would be glorious; they would be totally alone. He gave her the suggestion that they had been attracted to one another during their sea voyage but hadn't the opportunity to connect. He further gave her a suggestion that she hadn't had sex in over six months and that she was absolutely insane with desire. Even if she masturbated she could not quench her thirst for sex. Jim told her that at the count of three she would awaken, find herself on an old boat seat that washed ashore and be a little cold from the night winds blowing off the water. She would experience a desire unlike she ever felt before. Each time she had an orgasm, it would take violent hold of her and last three times longer that she had ever experienced before. Her nipples would be so sensitive that she would shudder with the least touch. When she placed his cock in her mouth she would feel this intense pressure on her clitoris. The deeper she placed his rigid penis in her throat, the more intense the feeling in her hole would be. Jim asked her if she understood everything that he told her, and she acknowledged that she had with a nod of her head. He also told her that when he placed her head between his hands and kissed her on the forehead, she would awaken, feel wonderful and more satisfied than she had ever felt before. The next time that he snapped his fingers twice, while looking into her eyes, she would fall into a fast, deep sleep. So he began, "one, two, three." Marilyn sat on the couch that she perceived to be the boat seat. She had an utterly lost look on her face. Her arms crossed her chest in an effort to ward off the cold. She sheepishly in- quired, "do you think we will be OK until they arrive Jim?" "I'm sure we will be just fine. I don't think there are any dangerous animals on the prowl, I have built a nice fire and it will be daylight soon," he said. "Would you mind if I get out of these wet things and try to warm myself by the fire Jim. I'm a little embarrassed, but I don't want to get pneumonia," she pleaded shyly. Jim could only nod his consent. He had been waiting to see this lovely body all of his life. Marilyn got up and turned so that he could release her zipper. She removed the red dress, and Jim noticed the visible goose flesh as she did so. He had ob- viously helped her attain temperature hallucination. She was ac- tually chilly. Jim went over to a near-by arm chair and retrieved an afghan to place around her. By this time she had removed her bra but modestly kept her back to Jim. He placed the afghan around her shivering shoulders and drew her to him. Marilyn melted back into his arms and could feel his meat pressed against her warming buttocks. He felt her fumble a little and turn to look into his eyes. "You have been so very kind to me. This is absolutely frightening not knowing exactly when they will come for us," Marilyn whispered. Jim eased her down on the "boat seat" and gathered her to him to increase her warmth. His nose was blessed with the scent of her hair and the warmth of her body. Again their eyes met. Her mouth opened ever so slightly as her eyes began to close. Closer and closer their lips came to touching. At last he could feel her hot breath bleeding into his own lungs; a kiss of gratitude turned quickly into a kiss of passion and need. The afghan fell from her shoulders. Moments later his strong hands were on her body. Touching softly and moving on. Her back flexed as his hands moved slowly up and down its spine resting on her buttocks. She considered stopping, but she couldn't make herself. Her own hands began to experiment with the muscles of his body. She felt them ripple to her touch as a soft moan escaped his lips. This slight sound lit off lovely explosions in her head. His hands were on her thighs touching every inch as softly as an angel's kiss. She knew she was wet with anticipation and hunger. Uncontrollably, her hand soon found the hardness of the staff in his pants. Her control was gone and she didn't care. His hands were under her heavy breasts cupping and teasing her ripe, hard nipples. Once when she was a child she experienced a fever that was accompanied by a shivering phenomenon. As his fingers touched her dark pink nipples, this experience was relived. She began to press her wet, hairy mound into the seat for some simple relief from the mounting frustration. His tongue was on her neck tracing love notes. It then moved to her heaving swollen breasts. She felt teeth and lips on her blood-engorged nipples. Again a shivering took control of her body, and ripples of excitement thundered through her body. His hand traveled down to that moist, fragrant hole of her womanhood. Explosions went off in her head as his hand crept inside her panties to feel her slippery cunt. He inserted one finger inside her body and then another. In cir- cular motions he soon brought her to heaven. The bone shaking convulsions continued on and on. She had never experienced such an orgasm. Would there never be an end to this joy? She prayed there would not. Her jerking and moaning brought yet additional growth to his throbbing cock. As if drawn by a magnet, her lips traversed the distance be- tween his hairy chest and his huge staff. Soon she brought that gentle monster inside she mouth and teased it with delight. He was bone hard and bursting with excitement. Her soft mouth sucked him deep inside to her waiting throat. Something was happening to her. Up and down went her hungry mouth as her tongue gave him yet new pleasures. She couldn't seem to get enough of this warrior spear into her throat. Deeper and deeper she sucked the huge cock into her mouth until her lips brushed the depths of his public wire. With each inch her moans grew in volume and intensity. His head was spinning as he whispered in her ear that he had never had such tender bliss. The heat rising from her cunt was quite amazing. He took her swollen sex lips in his mouth and sucked and nibbled for minutes, his tongue teasing and probing. All the while, one of his hands was squeezing her buttocks with such strength it doubled her excitement. His other hand gently twisted one of her hard nipples. He sucked her sweet love juice and drank from her wriggling body, swallowing the divine cream with animal-like relish. Her soft pussy was going into spasms now, and he felt the muscles in her vagina grab for his teasing tongue as he lanced it into her tense body. Her smooth, rounded hips were jerking up and down as she attempted to shove as much cunt into his mouth as she possible could. Spreading her legs wide apart, he raised her but- tocks in his hands and kissed at her dripping fanny, his nose completely buried and lost in the dark, springy hairs of her mound. The lips of her sweet cunt were now spread very wide apart, in a way that completely exposed her deep, hot cavern, the soft lips of her slit parting and pulsing with desire. The pinkish flesh gleamed with her love juice, which trickled and oozed down her tunnel and greased everything ready for the fuck that she was dying for. Taking his fat, throbbing weapon in both hands, he took the tip and rubbed it all over the slippery opening of her slit, smearing it with her juices. She had the look of a hungry animal. She didn't want fucked any longer; she needed it. Lowering him- self on her body, he slid seven inches of cock into her eager hole. Her cunt swallowed every hot, steaming inch of it, the membranes inside her gripped his penis as he rammed it deeper and deeper into the liquid cauldron. The walls of her inner cunt con- tracted tightly around this invading rod. This deprived love tunnel seemed to quiver and clutch, enclosing the unyielding bulk of his cock in a loving grasp. The tip of his prick was pressing against her cavity. He enjoyed the depth of penetration for a few seconds more then grunted with pleasure as her vaginal muscles squeezed his cock in a milking action. In a motion that didn't dislodge his towering piston, he swung her over and placed her above him. Her heavy glistening breasts swayed in his pleasure-filled face. His tongue reached up to thank each rock-hard nipple in its own way for presenting such an erotic view. He began to see-saw in and out of her as she began to lever herself up and down the long, thick pole which impaled her. Her juices were soaking her pubic hair and the slopping, slushing, slurping sounds from her clasping cunt were erotic music to their ears. As she cried for it he bucked his hips even faster, match- ing her up and down motion, her belly smacking against his with audible slaps of flesh as she clung to him. He hung on to her, trying to steady her, staring avidly at her bouncing tits when she pulled away to view the penetration. A wail of ecstasy ripped from her mouth as the violent explosion of her climax pushed through the membranes of her passion pit, milking his cock with the loving vise of her wet sheath. With one last frantic thrust, his cock exploded; shooting his cream in a steady stream of fantastic release. She had never had such excitement. It was new, wonderful and needed. It went on and on with such convulsive pleasure that she was sure she would pass out. She could have easily taken more of what that cock promised. Jim snapped his fingers, and Marilyn saw the bright orange sun rise over a sleepy horizon. Around her were the loveliest trees she had ever seen. Sea gulls sang sweet melodies as she closed her eyes and welcomed the heat of a new tropical day. Jim gently placed his hands around her resting face and kissed her on the forehead. He told her to awake and remember everything. This was one of the most wonderful times he had ever had, and he was sure that Marilyn was pleased with the outcome. The most wondrous thing about it was the fact that another pleasure trip was just a snap of the fingers away. Maybe next weekend. CHAPTER THREE - MIND SEX "You are now more deeply asleep than you have ever been. Your body is weightless and seems to float among the clouds. You can't feel your arms or legs. All tension has bled from your muscles, and you are at complete peace. You are traveling down an escalator. As the moments pass, you are going deeper and deeper into a warm and satisfying trance. You feel more safe and com- fortable than you ever have. "Am I correct when I say that you are interested in mentally living through a fantasy as a spy in Russia?" Jim inquired of his subject Maggie. "Yesss. I want to live my fantasy of being a sexy fem fatale sent into Russia to extract secrets from a Russian munitions scientist. I want it to be the sexiest and more exciting ex- perience of my life," Maggie explained in a slow, far-away voice. Jim continued, "You have been sent to Russia under the pretense of developing trade between the U.S.A. and the Soviet Union. You work for World Trade Developers in Moscow. You are the sexiest woman in the city. You have been moving in the upper crust society of the Soviet Union in an effort to promote products for the United States and surreptitiously obtain the plans for a powerful laser weapon for your government. "You are at a cocktail party sponsored by the Kremlin to enhance new markets of world trade. Around you are hundreds of people, many of which you are sure work for the K.G.B. You have to be careful. If your cover is blown, you will have your own personal tour of Siberia. "You have just met Aleksei Vladimirovich a week ago, a supe- rior looking young man of thirty-five years of age. You are hoping that you will see him at this party. The intelligence net- work assures you that Vladimirovich has top security clearance, and the plans for the laser weapon are at his flat. "Alex, as you affectionately refer to him, is very well built, 6'4", 210 pounds, works out every day and has a face that looks like it was chiseled out of marble. His hair is blond and his eyes are a deep azure blue. He showed a great deal of inter- est in you last week when you were at his office on another mat- ter. You can imagine the size of his cock by the lovely bulge resting in his trousers, and you are grateful for the opportunity to work on this project. "You glide through the room in your well-fitted sapphire blue dress. It clings to you, accenting your lovely breasts and rolling buttocks. Every person's eyes are on you, and each step you take excites you more. You are casually looking for Alex as you enjoy the attention that both men and women are showering you with. Your eye catches a glimpse of him standing on the other side of the room speaking with a beautiful young Russian girl. Your heart sinks to think that your plans may be delayed by this union. "Jorgi, a chemical engineer for one of the companies you have been dealing with, asks you to dance. Your eyes remain glued to Alex and his conversation partner as you agree to dance with Jorgi. If he is not a strong dance leader, you may be able to sway him closer to Alex to overhear his conversation. Jorgi is a strong young man with more than a casual interest in you. It feels good to be in his arms and feel his body against yours. You can feel yourself responding to the excitement you feel from him as your bodies move more closely together with the soft music. "Jorgi holds your breasts close to his chest with his hot hand at the curve of your soft hip. Gradually his left leg moves between your legs to feel the heat of your womanhood. All the while you are moving closer to Alex with ease, as Jorgi's mind is preoccupied with the feel of your soft yielding body. You can feel new strength and size as Jorgi's growing, climbing staff kisses your leg in its travels upward. You are finding it in- creasingly more difficult to concentrate on Alex's conversation. Jorgi's stiff penis is not shy. It has become a hard wad of male meat nestled in your tightening belly. "Your concentration holds; you are a professional, and you are encouraged that your ability to control is increasing. The music ends, and Jorgi doesn't seem to want to let go of you. He asks if he can call you from time to time in his broken, but sexy English. You assure him that it would be wonderful to hear from him and notice that Alex is looking at you. You try not to give Jorgi the 'bum's rush' but can't take the chance of Alex direct- ing his attention elsewhere. 'Excuse me,' you direct to Jorgi, 'I have to speak with Alex. Please do call, I'd love to see you again' as you walk casually toward Alex. "A server walks by with a tray of champagne and offers a glass. You take the drink as a prop and find that you are a bit thirsty. Suddenly the glass is empty. 'Has champagne glass with hole in it for you?' Alex queried with his version of English. "You offer your best seductive smile as you respond, 'I sup- pose the warmth of the night has joined hands with the majesty of your lovely country to dry out the old pipes.' Alex looks at you with confusion about what your answer means. 'Yes,' you simplify, 'I was very thirsty. The glass was with hole in it for me,' you smile. "Now, at the count of three, you will wake up and be with Alex in his car. He has graciously offered to escort you to your hotel room. You will try to convince him that it would be better to go elsewhere. You must get into his flat. When he snaps his fingers once, you will be alone with him in his flat. "You are beginning to feel more sexy than you ever have before. Your senses are heightened, and every touch will send waves of sensuous excitement through your body. You know that you must give Alex more pleasure than he has known in order to escape with the secrets you have come for. If Alex puts his tongue in the crook of your neck and his penis is inside your body, you will feel his cock grow inside of you. It will expand to a full ten inches in length, stretching the walls of your hot cunt, and two and a half inches in girth pressing the sensitive lips of your womanhood outward. Each time his tongue enters your body, you will have a small climax. You can have hundreds of orgasms. When he holds your face in his hands, looks into your eyes and kisses you on the forehead, you will fall back into a deep sleep but you will remember everything when you do wake up. Do you understand?" "Yes, I understand," she said in the far-away voice of the sleeping. Jim began, "One, two, three. Wake up feeling sexier than you ever have before. You are hot and mysterious and bursting with excitement." "Alex, it was good of you to offer to take me home, but there are so many people at my hotel that will tease me if I show up with you. You know how cruel fellow workers can be. Would you mind if we went someplace else instead?" Maggie asked in a plead- ing fashion with her cleavage giving yet additional messages. "You would want for to go to Aleksei's flat? I have wonder- ful musik and compelling wine. We will get knowing each another more best. And crowds make uncomfortable most for me also," Alex commented in his sexiest voice as his hand rested provocatively on Maggie's upper thigh. "That would be great Alex. It's early and we have the whole night to get to know each other better. Drive on," Maggie sug- gested with a hungry smile." "Alex" snapped his fingers and they were in his flat. "I will put musik to play and get blood of grape for I and you," Jim played the part with no little relish. "Make comfortable and relax yourself." Maggie's eyes began photographing the room, not forgetting that in addition to her building lust, she must find the plans for the laser weapon. Maggie watched Jim's muscles ripple as he walked across the room. He felt her eyes glued to him everywhere he walked. Jim knew that his body was merely average and that Maggie didn't see it as average. He knew that with her mind she was able to make "Alex" look anyway that she wanted him to look. She would ob- viously make him look great. Her libido was working overtime, and the heat developing in the center of loins only served to improve the situation. Jim's cock began to tingle, and he developed a heaviness in his groin that would require release before too long. Maggie soon began to tingle all over her throbbing body. The excitement of what she hoped would soon happen sent shivers through her beautiful body. Jim left the room, went down the hall and returned in a pair of sweat pants and sweat shirt with the sleeves removed. There was some writing on the shirt, but she couldn't figure out what it said. The music began to play softly as he returned with a tray of wine with two glasses. The cork was removed, and he poured two half glasses; seating himself next to Maggie, he offered a glass to her extended hand. With little time having passed, the empty glasses found their respective place on the huge, glass-topped cocktail table and Maggie found herself in Alex's arms. She offered her lips to his hungry mouth, and the tingling increased dramatically. Her fingers and hands painted his arms and chest with a fervor as her lust continued to build. Shivers drove through her as his fingers began to release the buttons to her "sapphire blue dress." She felt the material tease her soft shoulders and back as it was slowly drawn over her skin. With a snap maneuver that surprised her, her bra fell away in one motion exposing her undulating breasts and erect nipples to Alex's gaze and touch. The heat in her brain became almost unbearable. 'Fuck, Fuck, Fuck' were the only words repeated in her mind. She began envisioning the muscles of his strong ass flexing as he drove his bone deep into her wet sheath. She imagined the hair surrounding his erect staff mingling with her own pubic gar- den as the rain of the combined love juices served to grease their journey to eruption. She could see the tip of his engorged fuck tool, glowing with her pussy juice; a huge purple knob rest- ing atop a thick, rigid pole adorned with bulging veins feeding the strength and length of his hardness. She could feel the weight of his hairy balls on her tight anal button, glistening with the milk of her natural lubrication. She could see the hair lying deep and low in the crack between her wiggling buttocks; wet and clinging as he drove his cock meat into the center of her being. As Jim moved his hands to and from heaving tits, rigid nipples, glistening buttocks and wet cavern, his mind also embel- lished the moments and searched for erotic sights, sounds and smells. He could imagine her hands gently cradling his hairy cum nuts. He could feel her lips begin to move on his throbbing, straining penis. First she teased; soon she devoured his broad column. The time for imagining was gone. Jim ran his tongue from one nipple to another circling each and gently nipping at each. Down between the cleft of her wiggling titties his tongue traveled. Down her stomach the wet tongue set fires until it rested in her panting navel. His teeth bared themselves and bit at her hip bones sending new shivers up and down her spine as his hands filled with the fleshy meat of her tight buttocks. Closer and closer his mouth moved toward her feminine, and fragrant hole. Bang! Jim's tongue entered Maggie's love tunnel and she began to quiver in climax. She had never felt anything quite like this. It wasn't a roaring, earth-shaking orgasm. It was as if she had been plugged into and electrical outlet. She could feel electric shocks traveling between her pussy, her ass hole and her marble-hard nipples and back again. It came again, and again, and again. She became dizzy and drove her fuck box against Jim's intruding face. After the first few jolts, Maggie began trying to count the eruptions to herself. 'One, two, three, four, fiiiive, holy shit, that was a great one, six, seven, eiggggg, Oh fuck, can it get better than this?' Maggie wondered. Jim withdrew his tongue and turned her over. His tongue moved slowly up the back of her thighs, nipping at the taunt back of her knees. Painting the back of her thighs with his saliva, Jim soon drove his tongue into the crack of her ass. Maggie threw her ass up in the air, and Jim's tongue drove deep into her cunt hole once again. Bang! Another electric shock fired through her wiggling frame. Teasing it's way up Maggie's back, Jim's tongue played on her shoulder blades and dipped into her glistening arm pits. She could now feel his hard meat resting in the gully be- tween the balls of her ass cheeks. She knew she needed that bone deep in her guts. Now Maggie took the offensive. Pushing Jim over to lie on his back, she was on him with hands and tongue. Licking his swol- len balls, she saw his huge staff grow again. Her hand stroked his love pole, and she saw the fluid begin to come to the tip of his lust weapon. Her hungry eyes danced from rippling belly, to hairy chest, to the purple tip of his spear. In one motion his cock was driven deep into her throat. It was stopped when it met resistance from the throat muscles, but only briefly. Given the chance to adjust, her throat opened even further, and the cock finished its journey and was embedded deep in her throat. She had taken it all, and her lips rested in his wiry public hair. Driv- ing it in and out gave Jim a wonderful sensation as the head of his cock was systematically squeezed and released by the involun- tary muscles of her throat. He would soon cum if he didn't stop now, and he wanted to squirt his load into Maggie's hot pussy. Turning her over in one quick motion, Jim spread her legs to expose her soaked honey pot. Resting on his knees, he lowered his face once again to her pit. Bang! The shock provided yet addi- tional orgasms. She drove her hot pussy against his face like a crazed animal, grunting and crying, "Oh fuck, fuck me, fuck my deep hole, spread my hairy cunt and fuck it deep. Shove your great cum stick into my quim and dump your hot load." "No! I want to see you play with your body. I want to see you fuck yourself and pinch your hard nipples. I want to see you finger fuck your hole and cum for me," Jim insisted. "Don't make me wait, Alex. I need your cock in my hole. I need you to squeeze my ass cheeks as you drive your thick cock into my pussy. Please!" Maggie begged. "Do it baby! Show me your beautiful titties. Pinch your rock-hard nipples. Dig in your hole with your hand and show me how you are going to cum hard for me. Show me how much you want my bone in your hole," Jim demanded as she began to moan and comply with his demands. Maggie filled her hands with her own heavy, yet firm breasts and squeezed hard. Filling her hands with tit flesh, she offered her raised and tight nipples to Jim's glance. Sliding her hands toward the center of each breast, she grabbed each nipple between forefinger and thumb and began to pinch and roll the puckered nipple flesh. This sent waves of additional excitement through her lust-racked body. Her hips began to bounce on the bed as if there was an im- aginary cock driving deep inside of her. Releasing one ripe nipple, her hand traveled down her stomach, pressing as it went to delve into her waiting, wet bush. Nervous fingers separate the lips of her cunt hole to cover them with the slick juice of her desire. Jim watched as her glistening fingers moved to her love button, pinching and pulling she was forced to grunt deeply and begin shaking her breast with her other hand. Releasing her clit, her middle finger slipped effortlessly into her wet cunt. She began pumping this single digit in and out. Soon a second finger was introduced to the hot cavern, and then a third. Deeper and deeper she drove her hand into her steaming cunt. She released her other breast and used the other hand to help pump her womanhood and furiously rub her clit. As both hands were centered mindlessly on her loins, her breasts were squeezed together as two huge mounds of shaking flesh adorned by hot pink nipples reaching for the ceiling. Jim's hand continued to slowly stroke his organ as he watched Maggie pound- ing her pussy deeply. He was positioned between her outstretched legs and she was beginning to climax. Her beautiful face tightened as her lips were pulled taunt across it. Her eyes were closed tightly, leaving wrinkles to frame them. The tendons in her neck rose as if straining to keep her head on her shoulders. Her head twisted back and forth, from side to side. Reaching toward her, Jim grabbed her wet hands and placed them against his lips. He tasted this woman and smelled the fragrance of her orgasm. If only he could bottle this scent! Moving to one side of her, Jim rolled her over. He began massag- ing the muscles of her back to reduce the tension she had built up. His hands found her rubbery ass cheeks and deeply moved these mounds of flesh. Maggie began to moan once again. He massaged the muscles of her neck and began kissing her ear lobes and neck. She began to stir again. Jim placed one of his knees between her legs into the wet pit of her hot snatch and continued to rub her back. Ever-so- slowly, Maggie began grinding her groin into his hard knee and thigh. Jim pressed ahead as his eyes were blessed with the vision of her buttocks wrapped around his leg and the sides of her breasts pushed out by the pressure of the mounds resting on the bed. Turning her over once again, Jim laid next to her and kissed her gently on her hot lips. His lips traveled to her resting nipples bringing them to life again. He again placed himself be- tween her legs and kissed her navel. Soon his face was resting over her fragrant pussy. Bang! His tongue dove into her depths and sent her convulsing again. Before Maggie knew what was hap- pening, Jim fell forward in one motion and his dick effortlessly found its mark. It was deep inside of Maggie's grasping cunt but it remained motionless. She tried to move under his weight to drive the pole in and out, but Jim did not move. He nuzzled his nose into the crook of her neck and allowed his tongue to dart against her skin. With this move, Maggie felt something she did not know she could feel. "Alex" had a great cock. It must be eight inches in length and two inches wide. However, it was growing. She could feel it getting longer and spreading her cunt lips farther apart. She felt as if she would explode, but didn't care if she did. When Jim's cock has reached it's full "ten inches in length and two and a half inches in girth," Maggie felt completely full of cock. Jim now began to move this monster pole into Maggie's depths. Each stroke seemed to bring another climax. She didn't know anyone could fit this much fuck bone into a cunt no matter how big or lubricated it was. Jim continued to move his raging penis into Maggie's love tunnel until he could hold off no longer. He could feel the cum boiling in his balls. The feeling was so intense that he thought that he could feel the cum traveling from the bottom of his legs and from his very brain. He reached under Maggie and filled his hands with her quaking ass cheeks as his cock continued to drive deep into her being. Her breasts and belly were now soaked with his perspiration and covered with his dislodged hair as he lifted himself to watch his glistening penis drive into Maggie's body. Her grunts resembled those of an animal driven by primordial lust. Jim's cock exploded with one wave after another. His thick cream came in gobs painting the walls of Maggie's greasy cunt. She could feel the overflow of cum pressing out of her hole around his shaft, flowing down and cooling her hot ass hole. She continued to buck hard against Jim, pulling his thick cock into her with her heals pounding his flexing ass muscles. Maggie's explosion was so intense that she either passed out or lost her sight for a short time. She could see nothing with her eyes, but the vision of Jim's hard driving cock was burned into her mind's eye. As her ecstasy subsided, she laid there and continued to feel tingling throughout her spent body. Jim couldn't or did not want to move. He was almost asleep when he sensed Maggie moving about the room. 'Shit! He thought to himself. She is probably trying to find the plans. I better not let this go any farther. "Maggie! Did you need something?" Jim inquired. "No Alex. I was just looking for a towel," she responded as she returned to the side of the bed. "Sit here next to me for a moment," Jim requested patting the bed next to him. She sat but looked a bit nervous. Jim placed his hands on either side of her face, looked into her eyes and kissed her on the forehead. Maggie melted back onto the bed and fell into a deep sleep once again. "You have found the plans while Alex was sleeping, dressed and slipped out of the flat without being detected. You are now safely away, back in your own country, feeling wonderful and well rested. When I snap my fingers you will begin to wake up slowly and remember everything that happened. Do you understand?" Again, the far away response of "yes" came from her lips. She was lovely laying there on the bed. Jim was reluctant to wake her up because she looked so peaceful and angelic. Time was getting late, and Jim knew that Maggie would want to get tidied up. Snapping his fingers, Jim said gently, "wake up now feeling refreshed and comfortable. Maggie opened her eyes slowly and allowed her glance to travel the room. Her glance finally rested on Jim at the side of the bed. "That was absolutely the most exciting time I've even spent. I have never been that hot, and I know I never came that many times in a month. Thank you so much for teaching me a great deal about myself and my own sexuality, Jim. Promise me we will take other trips together," she pleaded. "Trips are my specialty Maggie. If you have the gas, I can drive. I too enjoyed it more than I can say. Jorgi did feel a little left out. Maybe you'll have a chance to spend some time with him in the future. I plan to teach you how to accomplish that with or without me. But that'll be another story," Jim con- cluded with a smile. CHAPTER FOUR - MIND SEX It was Sunday evening, and Jim was tripping through the channels with his trusty remote. Low and behold, Captain James T. Kirk of the Starship Enterprise was listening to Bones explaining that he was a doctor and not a miracle worker. Spock was sharp- ening his ears to deal with the next catastrophe, and it dawned on Jim that one of his computer correspondent pals was a Sci Fi aficionado. Jim had the opportunity to communicate frequently with her over the phone lines, through the computer, but had never met her. Her computer handle was Star; not an uncommon name for a Sci Fi buff. He had seen a photo of her, that he downloaded in what is referred to as a GIF format; a digitized representation of a photo that has been scanned into a computer. The photo was, as she suggested, somewhat old, but all of the same characteristics must still be present. She was an exciting-looking woman sporting shoulder length brown hair, a lovely smile, large breasts and a well-defined waist. Her wit assured Jim that she was someone that he would enjoy being with. She had indicated some interest in hypnosis, but said that it had been tried before with her to no avail. Further, she shared that she had a very vivid imagination and did love sex a great deal. Her main interest was in satisfying her partner. "Would you be willing to have me try working with you one day to determine if you have the ability to go into a trance?" Jim asked during one of their frequent conversations. "Well, I think we have gotten to know one another well enough. I wouldn't be opposed to it, but I really don't think that it will do any good. Do you think Thursday will be good for you," she asked. "I don't think I have anything pressing. I'll double check and leave a message for you on the system. Just leave your ad- dress and the time you want me to show up. If there's a problem, I'll let you know, and we can make it another time," Jim urged. Star's mind began to question. 'Wouldn't it be great to make love in a space ship? I wonder what kind of a guy this Jim really is? Could I really be hypnotized? I wonder how it would feel to have a Romulan's thick cock inside of me? Does a Romulan have a cock?' The questions continued to flow with no distinct result in mind. The thought of it, none-the-less was making her horny. She hoped that Thursday would bring some interesting answers. Jim returned home from the office and turned on his com- puter. In only seconds he was on line with the bulletin board system and found that there was a message for him. His eyes lit up when he saw that Star had left him the information about her address, general directions and the time of eight o'clock. He im- mediately keyed in the information advising her that the date and time were fine, and that he would be happy to be there. Method would be the difficulty. Jim knew that if Star was intelligent and had a vivid imagination, she should be very sus- ceptible to hypnosis. Her problem was likely that no one took enough time to relax her sufficiently to allow the suggestions to do their work. Jim had devised a method that had worked several times in the past and would introduce Star to it when they met. Thursday arrived and Jim started to drive over to Star's house. He was about fifteen minutes early so he decided to just ride about the neighborhood. At 8:00 o'clock he drew together the courage to approach Star's door. After a brief wait the door opened to reveal a lovely woman with a warm smile and look of slight apprehension. "Jim?" she asked, wondering if this could be her previously unseen friend. A wordless smile assured her that this was indeed Jim, and she invited him to enter. "Please made yourself comfortable, Jim. I thought I would get us a drink. Would you like a glass of white wine?, she queried. "That would be great Star; but please don't go to any trouble," Jim pleaded in his best manner. He walked into the living room and settled in what appeared to be a comfortable chair. Soon Star returned with a tray bearing a bottle of chilled wine, a cork screw and two stemmed glasses. He couldn't help but to notice her warm body as it swayed into the room. She appealed to him in several respects. He already knew that she had a pleasant enough personality, and now he saw that she was also physically appealing. "Would you like to begin right away, Star?" he asked. "Whenever you're ready, Jim," she responded. Jim asked her to pour herself a glass of wine and have a seat in a comfortable chair. She did so and selected a chair close to Jim. She sipped on the wine and leaned back to become comfortable. Jim slowly took her through a series of relaxation exercises and noticed that she was making fine progress. He decided to deepen the trance and see what happened. She was indeed imaginative and seemed to be a good subject. The trance was deepened once again. She was mentally brought down deeper and deeper by visualizing an escalator reaching to the depths of her mind. Jim could see the muscles of her body begin to relax as she sunk into the chair. "You are now in a deeper sleep than you have ever been before, Star. You are a very sensual woman, and you can feel yourself tingling all over. There is a warmth spreading throughout your lovely body, teasing your full breasts and paint- ing your womanhood. It merely serves to make you more comfortable and relaxed. You have often shared an interest in Science Fic- tion. I am going to take you on a journey that will enable you to experience things that you have never felt before. From time to time you will perceive yourself to be in danger, but I stress that at no time will I allow anything to happen to you. If at any time you become too concerned, you may fall into a natural sleep and awaken slowly; unafraid and well rested. You are not com- pelled to do anything against your will. If you encounter any- thing that you are uncomfortable with, feel free to share that with me. Do you understand?" Jim asked. Star nodded slowly, and Jim continued. "You will become the character in this story, and you will see, hear and feel everything that the character does. "Star finds herself in a strange land. There are colors she has never seen, sounds she's never heard and smells that have never touched her senses. There is an abundance of lovely trees and flowers that blend to offer her eyes the most wondrous gift. She can hear a waterfall close by and smell the moisture in the air. Her heart is racing in anticipation of what experience she may meet. "She is science officer and has just ridden a light beam to this strange planet's surface. Star is under orders of the Cap- tain of the vessel which has brought her to this strange globe. She is on a mission to discover if there exists intelligent life on this planet. She looks about and sees Maagnex, a citizen of Szinval. Earth and Szinval have entered into an alliance of joint adventure to search the galaxy for other potential allies in their common battle against an evil galactic empire. Maagnex is neither man nor woman. Szinvalites have the ability to self reproduce and re-generate themselves. "As she exchanges wary glances with her new partner, sud- denly she sees a slow flash of bluish energy strike Maagnex squarely in the chest. It drops to the reddish ground, and she immediately pulls her ultra-sound weapon. Her eyes flash from colorful rock to unrecognized tree in an effort to locate the source of the assassin. She sees movement to the left, and quickly turns and trains her weapon on the area of movement. A scale-covered creature peeks out from behind a green rock and takes aim. Star's weapon is discharged, and an inhuman sound issues forth from behind the rock. "Cautiously, she approaches the spot where the sound came from. Her eyes fix on what appears to be a monster of regal proportions. He must have stood eight feet tall. He was com- pletely naked and covered with reptilian scales. She believes that it must have been a male because of the rather large sex or- gans that resembled those of a human man. In the distance, she hears animal-like sounds and see several similar creatures ap- proaching. She is grateful that they don't look too bright. Quickly she returns to Maagnex and begins to usher it into what appears to be a cave off to her left. As she drags Maagnex into the cave, she feels a slight upward pull. "She enters further into the cave and Maagnex soon feels al- most weightless. Suddenly, she feels herself rising up into the air in the interior of the cave. Maagnex is following her. She settles gently onto the ceiling of the cave. She is only twenty feet into the cave, and she feels almost weightless. The whole world seems to be up side down. As she pulls Maagnex further into the cave, her weight seems to increase. There was never anything like this in her star manual. Gravity becomes reversed in this bizarre cave. "Her journey continues as she attempts to find a place where she can administer aid to Maagnex and notify her Captain. Soon she finds a small pool of water, resting comfortably in the ceil- ing of the cave. Maagnex groans, and she harbors some hope that it will recover sufficiently to return to the ship's medical staff. Its wounds are dressed to such an extent to stop the slight bleeding that occurred, and she reaches for her communica- tion device. 'Star to Command,' she hails the ship. "There is no answer and her concern increases that the reverse field that she has encountered has hampered her ability to reach her ship. She must return to the mouth of the cave in an effort to contact the ship. She decides to wait in hopes that her unwanted visitors outside the cave will take their fallen warrior and leave the area. If the crew of the ship does not hear from Star soon, they will surely investigate. "Minutes passed like lazy hours. She decides to approach the entrance to the cave to try again to communicate with the ship. Stealthily, she moves across the ceiling of the cave. She begins to feel more weightless again. Just as she sees the opening, she feels a presence and smells an odor that she can not identify. Her weapon is advanced before her. Instantly, her arm is in the cold grip of something or someone unidentifiable. The pressure on her wrist is so severe that her weapon floats away. In one swift, powerful motion she feels her suit stripped from her to expose her bountiful breasts and vacillating thighs. "It was one of the creatures that she had encountered upon arrival. Her heart pounds as she fights this frightening crea- ture. His cold, scaled hands gently but menacingly reach for her curving breasts and strokes her taunt buttocks wiggling toward freedom. Suddenly her panties disappear in one movement exposing a tuft of soft hair which protects her velvety pussy lips. Her mind is racing. This creature is trying to rape her. She sees his engorged, towering member standing in an erect fashion. It has increased in size and must now be twenty inches in length and a full four inches wide. His balls are like two soft coconuts, devoid of hair. "There is no possible way that she can survive such an as- sault. Star reaches deep within herself to muster all of her strength and lashes out with her foot at his huge balls. After the thud which sounded foreboding, she looks into his eyes to determine what damage is done. It appeared as though he smiled. Her concern turns to panic. As they float through the air, she is helpless to stop his drive. His cold hand reaches into the crevice of her ass, and he spreads her legs with his strong finger-like extensions. His other hand is around her waist, and he draws her to him. Closer and closer his huge cock comes to her straining pussy. It touches the lips of her pussy, and she fights him away once again. Her strength is quickly subsiding, and she knows that only moments stand between her and agony. "Zap... the report of a ultra-sound weapon steals through the cave. Star looks into the face of her assailant to find a stupid, confused look which seemed to linger motionless. The creature relaxed and seemed to float over into the corner of the cavern. Star remained floating in the cave, and soon her eyes fell upon Captain Jim Mandrel standing at the entrance to the grotto. Star's relief was beyond words. 'Are you OK, Star?' asked Jim. "'Yes Captain. I've never been so glad to see anyone in my life; in the life I almost didn't have any more. Thank you.' "'I've never seen a reverse gravity cave before. Is Maagnex in there with you?' the Captain inquired as he attempted to divert his eyes out of deference to Star's nakedness. "'Yes Captain. I don't know what kind of shape it's in. It took a pretty bad shot to the chest,' she responded as she sud- denly realized that she didn't have a stitch of clothing on. "The Captain explains that their is a security team outside. He asks them to wait so that Star will not be embarrassed. He enters the cave and she feels his eyes on her body as she modestly attempts to cover herself as well as she may with her hands. The Captain sees her heavy breasts floating in the air. Her buttocks wiggle nicely as she moves her legs in an effort to maintain balance. He indicates that he will need some help get- ting Maagnex to the entrance to the cave. She puts her modesty on the back burner and follows him to the rear of the cavern. She feels her weight shift as the gravity once again begins to pull on her breasts and buttocks. This is one of the strangest feel- ings she has ever had. It is exciting. It is equally exciting how the Captain looks at her body and tries to pretend not to see it. "Star assists Captain Mandrel carry Maagnex to the entrance to the cavern. He indicates that she should stay well within the cave until he returns with a new uniform for her. He helped her locate her weapon and left the cavern with Maagnex into the hands of the security team waiting to assist," Jim instructed Star. As Jim was giving the suggestions to Star as she reclined in the chair, he noticed that she was becoming excited from time to time. She seemed to enjoy the weightless feeling that she found in the cave. He decided to help her capitalize on the feeling. "You are still in the cavern, warm but naked. You remain in the weightless area of the cave and are enjoying a feeling that you have never felt before. Your breasts are large but seem to float in the air. It is almost similar to swimming in the buff. You can feel the warm, damp air all around you; kissing your thighs, teasing your nipples and separating your buttocks. You enjoy the thought of Captain Mandrel sneaking peeks at your lovely body. You enjoyed the feeling as you brushed up against him as you assisted him removing Maagnex from the cave. You begin to think how it would be to make love in mid-air. "Almost uncontrollably, your hands reach up and caress your breasts and tweak you nipples as you wait for the Captain to return. Suspended in the air you reach behind you to feel the texture of your buttocks. As you cup one breast with one hand, the other dips into your own cave to feel its wetness. You are not sure whether it was the fear of the creature or the excite- ment that Captain Mandrel offered that made you as wet as you are. You slip one finger inside of your honey pot; then another and yet another. You begin to pinch and pull at your nipples. "When I snap my fingers once, you will open your eyes. You will be in the cavern in a weightless state. You will notice that the Captain has returned and has been watching you from the shadows. You may feel free to deal with this in any way you see fit. When I snap my fingers again, you will wake up completely and feel wonderfully rested and completely relaxed. The next time that I snap my fingers twice and tell you to relax, you will fall into a deep sleep just as you have this time. Do you understand all that I have told you, Star?" Jim asked. "Yes. I understand," Star said in an almost imperceptible voice. Jim snapped his fingers and Star opened her eyes. She jumped as if she were startled and immediately covered herself with her hands. She sheepishly looked at Jim and began searching for words. "I'm sorry Captain. It was just a strange feeling; something that I have never felt before. I don't usually touch myself. I prefer to leave that to someone else," Star offered. Jim returned, "with a body like that, I think I would touch it as often as I could. I'm kind of sorry now that I never paid more attention to you. This atmosphere is exciting. It must be something like skinny-dipping. I brought a new uniform for you. I hope that I got the size right." "I was just thinking the same thing.. about skinny-dipping I mean. It is uncanny how wonderful it feels. If you don't think you'll be missed for a while, we could always explore this cave a little more closely. That would give you a chance to see what it feels like," Star said. The Captain returned to the mouth of the cave, said some- thing on the communicator and returned. He began removing his uniform with a rather shy smile on his face. "You only live once. Right?" he said to Star. She smiled and opened her arms to his naked body. Their lips met in a warm kiss that seemed to melt with their heat. His hands reached to touch her large, but weightless breasts. She could feel her nipples harden to a marble-like quality as they tingled in his hands. Star felt his cock begin to make the journey from its resting place to what must be new heights. His tool was not just floating at this point; it was straining. She could feel it leave a trail of fluid on her thigh as it increased in both length and girth. Her hands reached for his buttocks to feel the hair that uniformly covered his muscular globes. His hand, in turn, found the cleft between her own ass cheeks, and he separated these soft, tight mounds. Her lovely, woolly cunt was dripping with anticipation. The lips of her pussy began to pout and fold out in anticipation of his inevitable entrance. Jim placed the tip of his raging organ into the opening and allowed it to tease. First an inch went into the depths; then another. He then pulled it out, covered with her hot cream. He pressed further into her slippery love hole with four inches and again withdrew. In his next effort, he slip all eight inches of his fuck tube into her hot cunt until his balls were well seated against her puckered ass hole. At this depth he remained, savoring the involuntary convulsions of her hot tunnel. Lowering his head, he began to suck relentlessly on her ripe nipples; feeling the spongy texture of her large breasts. It seemed to Star as if his thick penis began to grow again. "Fuck my sweet hole Jim. Fuck it hard and deep. Fuck me in the air. Put your cock deeper into me than you have ever put it in any one," she almost screamed. Jim drove his diamond hard cock into Star with wild abandon. They floated in the air as Star bucked and road this fiery rod. Her breasts floated effortlessly, and she could feel the air sur- rounding them. Suddenly, she could feel a new rigidity enter Jim's cock. He grunted deeply and began to shoot hot loads of cream into Star's waiting hole. She too, felt a tingling begin in her toes and move throughout her body. It seemed as if it would last forever. Again and again a new orgasm visited her. Soon, they were both spent; drifting in the air. They relaxed into a cuddling position and continued to touch one another. Jim broke the silence, "I do hope that you enjoyed it as much as I did." "Wonderful! Absolutely wonderful, Captain," she responded. "I don't doubt that this is one of the most exciting caves that I have ever explored. I hope that I will have the oppor- tunity to explore with you once again, Star," Jim said as he snapped his fingers. CHAPTER FIVE - MIND SEX Would his mind ever quit gravitating to thoughts of gut- twisting climaxes, beautiful bodies and the dizzying aroma of sex? Jim sat thinking of the excitement associated with some of his recent adventures with hypnosis and sex. He had used hypnosis on his lovely wife Peggy on several occasions in scenarios rang- ing from a massage by a hunk of a man to actually fucking he and a friend at the same time. Their sex had never been so good. He wasn't sure whether Peggy would ever have broken fear's icy grip had he not used hypnosis, but he was glad that she did. Now she was free to experiment with her own sexuality without concern for traditional guilt or jealousy. Jim did have to deal with his own guilt however. He developed the usual arguments about allowing his wife to be promiscuous. They included reputation, children, jealousy and relationship. He felt quite confident that, as long as they were discrete, neither his nor Peggy's reputation would suffer. Their children were all but grown now. Both daughters were away at col- lege. On the topic of jealousy, they had seen too many of their friends break up or divorce because they were jealous of another person. He was confident that no man or woman could challenge their emotional commitments. If that were possible, they shouldn't be together in the first place. Before Jim ever committed to involve himself in the life- style of sexual freedom, he searched his heart. If Peggy never had a sexy thought about another man, she probably wouldn't be normal. Should he allow himself to be jealous of that? Did he want Peggy to become enraged if he wanted another woman? Vir- tually every man he knew strayed from time to time. When it was done with deception it was always negative and sometimes resulted in broken relationships. Had they not been broad-minded enough, he was sure that they would have lost one another long ago. It would have been a terrible waste, because in all other matters they were the best of friends and excellent partners in life. Guilt and jealousy, as a result, were not valid issues. Their life had been vastly enhanced with no danger of deception ruining their relationship. Jim's mind began to work on sharing these principals with others with two motives in mind. The first motive was, quite naturally, to locate other individuals that turned him on. The next was to promote the use of hypnosis in sex and the lifestyle of sexual freedom. The day didn't go by that he didn't sign on to the computer bulletin board service. They had a great x-rated section that permitted him to chat with others about sex anonymously. Obviously, most of the people that he chatted with were women. They would share their sexual fantasies with him and he with them. Jim had also left public messages on the system suggesting that if anyone cared to discuss a swinging lifestyle or hypnosis in the bed room that they should feel free to contact him. One day after logging on to the system, he heard his computer beep. This was accompanied by a message indicating that Don wanted to chat with him. Jim responded to the page and welcomed the caller. Don, a computer communicator from Western Illinois, inquired whether or not Jim was serious about the use of hypnosis in the bed room. Jim indicated that he was and explained some of the uses of hypnosis to improve sexual relationships. Excitement was evident in Don's responses. Jim asked whether Don and his lady had ever experimented with other persons outside of their relationship. Don indicated that he had not, but would not be opposed if Donna would consent. He went on to say that she would likely not be interested, but that he would discuss the topic with her. Jim suggested that Don allow Donna to read one of the stories that he wrote on the topic. If she demonstrated any interest, they could pursue the matter further. Don thanked Jim for his information, indicated that the conversation had really turned him on and assured Jim that he would get back to him. A few days went by and Jim heard nothing further from Don. Then one day as Jim was jumping around the bulletin board system he was again paged. He responded to the page and found Don wait- ing to continue the previous conversation. Don indicated that he had offered Jim's article to Donna and that she had found it very interesting. Additionally he and Donna had discussed the topic of "hypnosex" at length, became very aroused at the many doors that this would open for them and fucked each other's brains out af- terward. Jim got a smile on his face as his mind turned to mo- ments gone by. He had similar experiences and could identify with the other couple. Don asked Jim if he would ever be willing to travel to Il- linois to put on a demonstration of hypnosis. As he heard this request, he could feel the warmth begin to develop in his pants. Jim's cock began to grow thinking about the prospect of teaching yet others to reach the heights that he and Peggy did. He indi- cated that it was possible that he could take a long weekend and visit with them. Jim also told Don that there would be no obliga- tion to continue to pursue such avenues if after they met him they did not feel comfortable. Don told Jim that he would leave some electronic mail for him explaining how to reach Don's house and other incidentals. They bid each other good bye and signed off the system. Jim was an accomplished hypnotist. He had been using hyp- nosis clinically for years helping police departments interview witnesses for recall of events. He had never had the occasion to use hypnosis on anyone other than Peggy for purposes of improved sex. This was indeed exciting. He would be able to teach Donna how to improve and intensify her climaxes. He would be able to teach her mind how to fly to a secluded beach with her lover, shape her lover into any person she wanted and have the best sex she had ever known. Don would also benefit by the same abilities. He could stay harder longer, turn Donna into anyone he wanted to, be more responsive to his partner's needs and generally enjoy all of his adventures much better. His cock was hard just thinking of all of the possibilities. The date was set. Jim had arranged for an extended weekend. He would go to Chicago to attend a trade show for his business and then scurry over to Western Illinois. As he drove, his thoughts turned to his own sexuality and many of the experiences he had over the years. He was getting a little older, but was pleased that he had stayed in shape. As he hit the Indiana line a smile appeared on his face. He was remembering several of his friends and his children teasing him about how much he resembled Indiana Jones. It wasn't only his appearance; he even acted like him from time to time. The road continued to disappear under the hood of his car as his mind turned to many of the hot times he had experienced. His Chicago trip was basically routine. He pulled out of the Holiday Inn Merchandise Mart and began moving westward. He snapped in a cassette that responded with soft tunes designed to invite thought. Invite it they did. Jim's mind again returned to visions of previous hot moments; Peggy's unbridled excitement the first time she thought she was being touched by another man. Of course this was Jim, but Peggy's mind and body reacted as if it were another man. New hands on her heavy breasts, a strange penis poised at the lips of her quivering pussy, a sharp, warm tongue pressed against her tight buttocks were the moments that traveled through Jim's mind. He was becoming so rigid that he thought his zipper would burst. Then there was the time that Peggy had ac- tually touched another man for the first time. Jim could see this as sure as if it were happening here, in the car, before his very eyes. The miles clicked by on the odometer as visions of hot, sweet encounters danced through his memory. The message and directions that Jim had received from Don suggested that they meet at the lounge of a local hotel at eight in the evening. Jim didn't have a problem with that. These people didn't know him and would obviously be skeptical. What if Jim were a gargoyle type with warts on his nose and rolls of fat hanging from a copious frame? It was only prudent for them to want to meet Jim in a neutral location so they could excuse them- selves if they were uncomfortable with him. Jim checked into the hotel, got settled, cleaned up and headed for the restaurant to get a bite to eat. Dining alone was an interesting experience. You don't usually get bogged down in a conversation that distracts you, so you can often analyze people a little better. You eat at your leisure, scan the room for interesting people, and enjoy an un- common solace. Jim was convinced that his libido was in rare form as his eyes locked on to a waitress with an usually great-looking ass. As she moved across the room her buttocks rolled with such grace that Jim could feel himself stiffen. Her uniform was cut in such a way that her small but well-shaped breasts danced nicely. He memorized her curves and her pretty face so that he might use self hypnosis at a later date to make love with her. Dinner being history, Jim lit a cigarette and sipped on his after-dinner drink. He continued to evaluate the inhabitants of the room. Now wouldn't it be great if that couple sitting at the table next to the aquarium were Don and Donna. The lady had beautiful brown hair, sparkling brown eyes, about 5'5" tall, with a very lovely shape. She appeared to be blessed with full breasts that seemed to be about a 34 C. She had the loveliest smile and winning manner. They were enjoying their dinner and one another. Jim was incredulous when he thought about all of the couples that seemed to be in competition with one another as opposed to being partners and friends. This couple seemed to be the type that would not let jealousy get in the way of their friendship. Jim could see their genuine laughter tickle through the room from time to time. They looked at one another with respect, and Jim liked that. Jim paid the check and got up from the table. As he began walking away from the table his foot caught one leg of the chair next to him and over it went. Nothing like being embarrassed to tears as the room came to a silent halt. Putting on his red face, he smiled at the couple next to the aquarium and exited the room. The lounge, called "The Hound," was an interesting place. It resembled a victorian scene. There were old British gas lights throughout the room providing the only lighting. The floor was made to resemble cobblestones, and there was piped in hansom cab and other street sounds. He expected Sherlock Holmes and Dr. Wat- son to come through the door at any minute. He walked over to a rough hewn table and pulled out one of the heavy wooden chairs to sit down. This decor was wonderful. The walls were graced with two mounted deer heads and one huge moose head. In another corner was a suit of armor complete with shield and sword. Old pottery and pewter tableware accented the room. While glancing around the room, he was startled by someone standing next to him. He gave a slight jump in response to Bridgit's request to assist him. What a great looking waitress. She was dressed in the costume of an english barmaid. He bodice was very low cut and her cleavage seemed to speak to him. He had difficulty removing his eyes from her breasts to answer her. When he finally did look up he saw that Bridgit was also possessed of an absolutely beautiful face with slightly overlapping front teeth. She smiled and again re- quested his order handing him what appeared to be a british five pound note. She also told him that the specials were on the reverse of what appeared to be english currency. He ordered a tall rum and coke. As Bridgit walked away, Jim's eyes were glued to her lovely buttocks as they swayed playfully toward the bar. He watcher her as she placed the drink on a tray and returned to his table. As she bent over to set a napkin in front of him Jim's eyes were again treated to a cock-wrenching view of her ample breasts. Once again she bent over and placed his drink in front of him. Jim said, "Good god almighty, if you continue to serve drinks to me like that, I'll be ordering one every minute." Bridgit grinned at him and told him that it was early and that it would be best if he paced himself. "Only if you promise that one day before I die you will fall passionately in love with me and let me drink a small cup of your bath water," Jim teased. The lovely waitress again chuckled and bounced away from the table. Jim was enamored by Bridgit to say the least. She made him want to ask the one about, what's a nice girl like you etc. Jim was thinking that it was rather slow in the lounge as he heard the sound of what appeared to be Big Ben sounding seven o'clock. Just another hour to kill, thought Jim. He wanted to gulp his drink just so Bridgit would return with another. Ten minutes went by, and he could feel the lovely waitress sneaking peeks at him from time to time. He wasn't peeking; he was staring, and Bridgit didn't seem to mind. She returned to his table and asked if there was anything that she could do for him. She quickly caught what she had said and stumbled with the words, "well you know what I mean." "Unfortunately, young lady, I do. However, I would like another drink if you wouldn't mind," Jim responded. She again smiled and danced off to acquire another rum and coke. She returned more quickly this time as the bartender wasn't very busy. Once again her lovely globes bounced in front of Jim's eyes. This time he was not quite so obvious in his appreciation. He thought it would be better to be cool and collected and not seem too anxious. Bridgit stood and talked with him for a while about the ob- vious interests before she was called away to another table. Jim had learned that she was twenty-nine years of age. She had a four year old daughter. She had returned to school in an effort to get her degree in computer science, and she had only been working here for about three days. Bridgit had recently broken up with her boyfriend, but she really didn't care to discuss that in any detail. Jim felt comfortable that she had some interest in him. He indicated that he was married and filled her in on the other usual details. Jim's lovely waitress returned several times and offered him a smile every time their glance met. At about 7:50 the couple that was sitting next to the aquarium in the restaurant walked into the lounge. They glanced at Jim, and his discomfort returned about almost falling on his ass in front of them. They selected a table three tables over from Jim and were seated. Bridgit was soon there to take their orders. Again they demonstrated their mutual excitement and interest. Things began to perk up a little. Two other couples entered and were seated. Several single men and women came in and gravitated to the bar. When the music began to play the atmosphere was somewhat changed. No longer did Jim feel as though he were trapped in a time warp. He was a little sad- dened at the loss of the victorian era. Now the hard part came. There were several couples in the lounge and many singles. How in the hell would Jim be able to determine who Don and Donna were? His eyes traveled the room, hoping that someone would offer some signal. One of the new couples who had entered seemed to be making more than usual eye contact with Jim. He got up from his chair and went over to their table. He approached the man and asked if his name was Don. "No, I'm sorry, you got the wrong guy," responded the man. Christ, did he ever feel like an ass hole. Why couldn't he have agreed on a signal that they could use? He excused himself and returned to his table. No sooner did he get re-seated, the man from res- taurant aquarium approached him. "You look as if you could be Jim," he said. "You have to think me a real klutz," Jim smiled as he rose to shake Don's hand. "Oh, you mean the chair in the dining room. No, don't worry about it. I slipped on my ass getting out of the car to come in here. There wasn't anyone around so I didn't feel so bad. Why don't you come over and join us," said Don. Jim gathered up his glass and followed Don over to his table. He was very pleasantly surprised that this was the couple that he would get to know. Donna was even lovelier up close. She had such a pleasant voice and demure handshake. Jim enjoyed the way she continued to hold his hand while they were being intro- duced. "Can you really accomplish all of the wonderful things that I read about through hypnosis Jim?" inquired Donna. "I hesitate saying 'yes' without reservation. You can do many things and do them quickly if you are a good subject. If you are not what is referred to as a somnambulist, it may take prac- tice and the necessary time would be increase," offered Jim. Don asked, "how do you determine whether or not someone is a good subject?" Jim explained, "it is often a matter of trial and error. Some methods work better with one person than another. One thing is for sure, each of us can experience hypnosis to one degree or another. Your sexual experiences can always be improved. If you feel comfortable, after we finish our drinks, we can go to the room or to your place and experiment. If you become uncomfort- able, we can stop and return for a leisurely chat." Don and Donna looked at one another, smiled and agreed to give it a shot. They indicated that they would feel more comfort- able if they were to go to Jim's room. He assured them that it was fine with him, that he would pay his tab and see them in room 338 as soon as they were ready. Jim walked up to Bridgit, tapped her on the shoulder and asked for his bill. She seemed a little disappointed that he was leaving. He told her that he had a meeting and may be able to return later. She didn't respond; she merely smiled. Jim turned to walk away when he heard her say, "I hope you can make it back. We're open till 2:30." Jim smiled and exited the lounge. As he walked toward the room, he felt a shiver of excitement run through him. He hoped that both of the subjects would be deep trance subjects. He would interview them about what they hope to accomplish when they got to the room. It didn't take long for Jim to hear a knock at the door. He quickly opened the door and was faced with a couple that had a look on their face as if they were at the door of a house party. Jim immediately asked them for their coats and secured them. "Come in and make yourselves comfortable. I'm sorry I can't offer you anything to drink right now. After we talk for a little while we can have a cocktail or some wine. The interview proved interesting and gave him a good idea of what the couple hoped to accomplish. Donna indicated that she was very nervous, but added that she was raised to believe that it was sinful to wander from one's intended or chosen partner. Don was surprised to hear her say that she had had thoughts about other men just as any other woman would. She indicated that she would likely not want fear or jealousy to threaten her relation- ship. Jim was able to determine that her orgasms were generally standard, and she was in good physical and psychological health. She thought that it would be great to be able to fantasize about making love in another, more adventurous time. She wanted to be a girl on the Spanish Gold Coast who had been kidnaped by pirates aboard a frigate and rescued by a dashing swashbuckler who looked very much like Richard Gear. She thought that he was one of the most sexy men she had ever seen. Don was then interviewed, and Jim was satisfied that he too was sound and had normal fantasies. All of this excited Jim. He was happy that he had established a rapport with this lovely couple. Jim then said, "let's now get down to business. Donna, I am first going to show you how to relax so you can enjoy the experience." He moved a chair away from the table and placed it facing a blind corner of the room. Donna was instructed to sit in the chair and focus on a point on the wall. Jim began speaking to Donna and showed her how to relax more completely. Soon it was apparent to Jim that Donna would be a good subject. He put her into a light trance and continued to speak to her. Deeper and deeper she went. Soon she was very deeply asleep. Jim instructed her to remain in a deep trance and not to awaken until she was told to wake up. Don was simply amazed as he asked, "do you mean to tell me that she is completed hypnotized?" Jim assured him that she was. He went on to explain that he would do a few experiments to better illustrate what was happening. Jim turned to Donna and gave her a post-hypnotic suggestion that when she heard the words "the rain in Spain falls mainly in the plane," she would find herself on a desert island all alone. She would be on the beach. She could hear the gulls and the waves rolling against the shore. She would have the desire to take her clothing off and bask in the warm rays of the sun. She would be completely alone and could then do anything that she wanted. The suggestions was also give that from now on, when Jim snapped his fingers twice, she would fall into a very deep hyp- notic trance. He also gave her the ability to create any dream that she wanted to. All she had to do was to envision the person she wanted to be with, where she wanted to be and what she wanted to be doing; she would then say the word "Alpha" to herself, close her eyes, and she would fall into a deep sleep for ten minutes and have the dream she fashioned. At this point Donna was woken up slowly and told that she would remember nothing of the experience. She was also told that she would feel very refreshed and rested, as well as very sexy. "Now wake up feeling wonderful," Jim urged. Donna told Jim and Don that she felt good but really didn't think that it had worked. Jim had a self assured smile on his face and indicated to the couple that this was often the case but she really was very deeply asleep. She disagreed with Jim, but did indicate that she was grateful for being taught how to so deeply relax. She hadn't felt this good in a long time. Jim asked her if she would like a demonstration of post-hypnotic suggest- ion. She indicated that it would interest her. "The rain in Spain falls mainly in the plane," were Jim's next words. Donna got up from the chair as her eyes seemed to be focused on something far away. She kicked off her shoes as her fingers started to unbutton her blouse. Don couldn't believe his eyes. Donna was normally very modest about such things. Her thumbs hooked themselves inside of her slacks and down they came. She curled her arms up behind her back and unfasten her bra. There was a look of embarrassment and excitement on both men's faces. Don opened his mouth to speak not knowing whether he should do so. Jim looked at Don and said, "feel free to talk if you want to. She can't hear or see you." As her bra fell to the ground, she slipped her panties off and discarded them also. There she was in all of her lovely nude splendor. Her bold breasts spreading across her chest as she stretched feeling the warmth of the sun lick her body. Her but- tocks were flexed tight as she stood on her tip toes trying to get closer to the sun. She let out an appreciative moan as she lowered herself to the bed. Jim and Don watched as she lay there soaking up the sun. She soon turned over to offer her backside to the warmth. Jim's cock was hard now. Not only was he very excited sexually with this vision, he was excited that he was able to share this wonder with Donna and Don. Jim explained much of what was happening to Don. Soon Donna rolled over and began to squirm. Her hands went to her breasts and the thumb and forefinger of each hand were rolling her nipples gently. She squeezed her thighs together and began moan- ing. Don was very excited as he told Jim that he had never seen Donna touch herself. He was amazed at how erotic it was. Donna's left hand suddenly dropped to her soft public hair and her legs opened slightly. She was searching in the folds of her pussy. Her fingers were now wet with excitement. She gently ran her slippery fingers over the lips of her swollen pussy. Don was convinced that this was likely the hottest he had ever been. He wanted to rip his clothes off and fuck her like he had never fucked her before. Jim calmed him down and ad- vised him that there would be time for that later. The experiment should continue. Don agreed, but could not take his hand off of his rock-hard cock. Jim walked over to the bed and snapped his fingers twice. As soon as he did, Donna returned to her deep sleep. Jim instructed her that he would wake her soon. When she woke up, she would remember everything that occurred. She would remember it without embarrassment and feel very pleased with herself. Additionally when she heard the word "Beta" she would feel a mini climax and a tingling in her nipples. She was instructed to place herself un- der the sheets and wake up slowly. Soon Donna was awake. She simply starred at both men. "I can't believe it. It was one of the nicest dreams I ever had. It was so sexy. I didn't know I could get that turned on. Holly christ! My clothes are off. What happened to my clothes?" Donna asked. Don responded to her first, "you took them off when you were on the beach honey. It wasn't just a dream. It really happened. We saw everything. Do you feel OK?" "Yes I feel great, but I can hardly believe that I took my clothes off in front of Jim. I don't even ...." Donna began. "...Know me?" asked Jim. "No you don't, but apparently you felt comfortable enough with me to do just that. You can now do other wonderful things. Do you remember the post-hypnotic sug- gestion that I gave you about creating your own dreams?" She indicated that she did, and Jim urged her to try it now. Donna thought for a minute and said the word "Alpha" out loud. She soon fell into a deep sleep. Don and Jim watched what ap- peared to be a fitful sleep, but the looks on Donna's face were those of ecstasy and lust. They watched slight movements of her body as if she were having a wonderful sexy dream. In exactly ten minutes she woke up and sat bolt upright in the bed. She clutched the bed sheet to her breasts, but walked on her knees over to the two men. Both men had large smiles on their faces. She reached up and kissed Don. "It was absolutely wonderful honey," were her words. She offered her lips to Jim who hungrily accepted them. She have him a big kiss and said, "I don't know how to thank you Jim. These feelings are probably the best I've ever had. I am still so hot I don't know what to do with myself." Jim's cock hardened even more as Donna pressed her sheet-covered breasts against him. As she hugged him, he was offered the greatest view of her but- tocks over her shoulder. Jim, trying to keep his wits about him said, "and the nice thing about it is that you can do this anytime you want. I want to show you something else Donna. 'Beta!'" Donna sank back onto the bed and let the sheet fall from her body. Her eyes rolled slightly as the small climax began to diminish. "Anytime you want to get to small nut, just say the word 'Beta,'" Jim assured her. "Now I'm going to ask you both to come back tomorrow night if you would like. I want to work with Don and teach you both how to do some other amazing things." Donna got dressed, and she and Don thanked Jim as they left the room. The clock at the side of the bed read 11:37. Jim didn't really feel tired, and he wanted to see Bridgit again, so he freshened up and headed for the lounge. The lovely waitress seemed awfully happy to see him return. She came quickly over to his table and asked him if he needed anything. This time he told her, "you'll never know, but I'll settle for another drink." Bridgit said, "I'll get you the drink, but I would like to know." She pranced away with what appeared to be an extra effort at swinging her fanny. It didn't go unnoticed by Jim. He was so aroused after having seen the experience that Donna just had that he badly wanted to make love with Bridgit. He could think of little else. Soon she returned with his drink. This time when she placed it in front of him she intentionally lingered to expose her large breasts to his gaze. He took full advantage of it and said, "please tell me that you have fallen passionately in love with me and can't live without me." "I don't know that that is the case, but I would like to spend some time getting to know you better. It's a little slow right now. Would you like me to see if I can get off a little early," she asked. "I would love that," Jim hastened. He was wondering whether or should just be straight forward and ask her to his room, or if he should offer to take her someplace for a drink or coffee. He didn't have to wonder long. She returned to say that she could leave in fifteen minutes. "Would you like to just go up to your room and we could have something sent up?" she inquired. "That would be great. What if I go up and get the drinks or- dered so we won't have a wait? What do you like to drink?" Jim asked. "Scotch and water is fine. No, make is white wine. See you soon. I got the room number from the restaurant. OK, so I was a little curious," she said with a smile. Jim hurried to the room and placed the order for room serv- ice. He also ordered a sea food snack tray. The time wouldn't pass quickly enough. In a short time there was a knock at the door. He jumped to answer it. It was room service. He admitted the server, signed the check and quickly offered the tip. No sooner did he get the tray over to the table, he heard another knock at the door. His blood began to run more quickly. It was Bridgit. She was dressed in a lovely pastel sweater that provided sufficient accent to her lovely breasts and dark slacks that gratefully hugged her rounded buttocks. "Please make yourself comfortable," Jim offered. She sat at the table and told Jim that he shouldn't have gone to all this trouble. He assured her it was no trouble and joined her. They enjoyed some interesting small talk as they com- pleted the snacks. Bridgit asked Jim if he would mind if she freshened up a bit. Jim told her that his place was her place. She gave him a little kiss and moved toward the bath room. Jim was anxious to hold her in his arms. Soon he heard the water run- ning in the bath tub. He hadn't thought that she was this serious about freshening up. Apparently she was. Well, he could wait. He poured himself another glass of wine and settled down for the wait. Soon Bridgit called his name. He approached the door and asked if she needed anything. She asked him if he would object to washing her back. The smile spread across his face as he entered the bath room. She twisted to hang up the last remnant of her clothing and Jim was treated to a view of her exciting buttocks. Naked, they were even more exciting with the deep groove separating them. She turned to him and came toward him, and he watched shocked and fascinated as the twin breasts swayed from side to side, making the nipples dance. With a cute smile she stepped into the tub, bringing her hot sweet flesh within inches of his throbbing cock. He couldn't take his eyes off of her as she slid into the water and urged him to join her. His clothes fell like rain. Somehow they managed to twist their limbs so that they both fit well into the tub, her legs resting neatly on his and curled around his hips. She handed him the soap and asked him to wash her. His initial attempt was on her back, but soon the temptation proved too much for him and he concentrated on her bountiful breasts, covering them in lather. She giggled as his hands massaged the firm flesh and tweaked the hard nipples. He had an overwhelming urge to suck her begging nipples, but decided that the lather would likely not be to his liking. He confined himself to running his hands over her breasts, tweaking her nipples with his thumbs, making her shudder with excitement. Her red lips were parted and she was breathing heavily while her sensuous eyes were hooded, making her look like a feline predator waiting to spring on its prey. Jim knelt up and washed her flat stomach, taking his time, tantalizing himself until he could hold back no longer. He reached down into the forest that obscured the new object of his desire. He soaped the thick fur and then, using the soap he pushed the hair aside to reveal her rosy slit. He parted the puffy lips gently and eased a finger inside her volcanic hole. Bridgit moaned out loud and laced an arm around his neck and brought his face towards hers in a deep hungry kiss. Her tongue forced itself between his lips and into his mouth. It was fran- tic, agile and quick as it searched for Jim's tongue. He was still sliding his finger in and out of her hot cunt while his thumb rubbed her growing clit. His other hand was still squeezing her breasts and nipples. Their embrace became more and more pas- sionate and his cock was jerking around like a taunt fire hose. Finally they broke apart, both of them flushed with erotic desire. Bridgit stood up and stepped out of the tub grabbing a towel and began to dry herself off. She pulled Jim to his feet and wiped him dry. He couldn't remember the last time someone dried him. I reminded him of his childhood, but there was nothing child-like about the raging erection which she also paid atten- tion to. She dropped the towel to the floor as their warm, moist bodies met in a new embrace, and they kissed deeply once again. His stiff bone was pressed up against her hard belly as Jim noticed the bed which seemed to beckon to him. When they got to the bed, she again took the initiative. She pushed him back on the bed. He felt awkward as his legs dangled off the end of the bed. Her hands had found Jim's erect pole and were gently strok- ing it up and down. Bridgit held the hard cock upright as her lips lowered to meet it. He felt her lips close around it. His cock was getting wetter and wetter as she left a trail of warm saliva with each plunge, and his organ was jerking power- fully in the sheath of her lips. He could hear the erotic slurp- ing noises as she eagerly and expertly swallowed his pulsating ramrod to the back of her throat. Jim's hips were responding to her rhythm by lifting to meet her attack, penetrating her more deeply. Deeper and harder she sucked. Jim knew that he would not be able to withstand much more without loosing control. Jim stopped her with a groan of passion. "Wait, wait Bridgit. I don't want it to end yet," Jim pleaded. Jim began kissing her body. He sucked on her nipples as her moans came in harmony with his efforts. He reluctantly let a nipples escape as his lips traveled down her body, kissing and licking every inch of her flesh as he slowly slid down to his target area. He could feel her hands trying to hurry his journey, but he resisted and took his time, savoring the texture and taste of her flesh. Soon he reached the forest of public hair from which rose an intoxicating aroma of pussy juices. Her legs parted and he could see the pink, puffy lips nestled in the patch of hair, glistening with arousal. His tongue plunged into the hot lava of her love volcano. He knew that she would not release her grip on him until he sucked, licked and lapped her hot cunt to explosion. With his hands firmly holding her wiggling buttocks, he furiously drove his hard tongue into her body massaging the walls of her cunt, darting from side to side and gathering up the love juices. Soon Bridgit's cunt exploded and poured its cream inside Jim's waiting mouth. He drank her womanly nectar as if he would never have the chance to do this again. She screamed as her climax broke and seemed to swallow her up. Jim didn't want her to loose all of the excitement of her climax as he swiftly mounted her, and using his fist aimed the head of his eight inch rod into her very slippery pussy, parting the puffy lips and scouring through the hot liquids until his cock was fully embedded in her. He eased his hands under her ample ass cheeks and grasped the resilient flesh, pulling her up- ward as he shoved his cock yet deeper into her tunnel. Her body immediately responded and the embers of her previous climax flared into life. She started to meet every thrust with an upward heave of her hips. It was Bridgit's body that first broke the stride. Suddenly, her hips froze the rhythm and then started to jerk up and down very fast, thrusting her cunt more fiercely over Jim's huge or- gan. Her greasy pussy was endeavoring to swallow his cock whole and keep it in the greedy clutch of her vaginal muscles. She screamed in jolts. The fierce clutch of her wet cunt on his cock was too much for him to take. His back stiffened and arched while his cock attempted to find new depths. Very soon his cock pole began to erupt furiously into Bridgit's tight, hairy cunt hole. They slipped into sleep almost immediately afterward. The next morning when Jim awoke, Bridgit was gone. He found a note on hotel stationary wherein she excused herself and told him that she hoped to see him again soon. Jim read the note as he tried to blink away his sleep. He rolled around the bed remember- ing the wonderful evening. After a time of lovely thought, he got up and took a shower. He dressed and went down to the dining room to have some breakfast. When he returned, the red message light was flashing on his phone. He called down to the desk to find that there was a message for him to call Don. After speaking with Don, it was decided that they would again meet this afternoon at about two o'clock. Jim had brought his lap top computer with him and was able to get a little writ- ing in. He also wiled away part some of the day shopping and reading. He was anxious to meet with Don and Donna to see what other successes they could achieve. Two o'clock soon arrived and shortly thereafter there came a knock at the door. Jim went to the door and opened it with a smile. Donna's brown eyes were staring into his own, and Don was standing just behind her. "Please do come in," Jim said as he stepped aside. "Did you have a good evening last night?" Don hastened to respond, "I don't think we ever had such an exciting day in our lives. When we got home we continued to talk about the experience and conducted several experiments ourselves. Donna was able to have several dreams. I merely watched, and it was a very hot time. I was also able to use the post-hypnotic suggestion "Beta" to give her multiple minor orgasms. It served as a remarkable addition to our regular foreplay," said Don. Donna seemed a little embarrassed by the descriptive narrative. Jim explained that it was now Don's turn to experience the trance state. Don was asked to take a seat, and they got im- mediately under way. Jim helped Don relax through a method that requires the subject to flex and relax various parts of his body. Soon Don was completely relaxed, and Jim began speaking softly and clearly. After a short while Don was in the trance state. Jim continued to work with him and deepen the trance. In the minutes that passed, Jim taught Don how to use auto- hypnosis to hallucinate visually. He was able to change the sight, sound, taste and feel of his partner. His post-hypnotic suggestion was precipitated by the words "hypnosex partner." When he said or heard the words "come back" all of his senses would return to normal. He was also given the suggestion that whenever he heard the words "rock-hard cock," he would get an immediate erection. He was also told that when he said or hear the words, "relax it," his erection would subside. Jim woke him up slowly, assuring him that he would feel wonderful and well rested. As Don opened his eyes his head dropped to his hands. When asked how he felt, he answered that he felt great and wanted to know how he did. He was told that he did very well and was now capable of doing some remarkable things. "Go ahead and try it out," said Donna. Don repeated, "hypnosex partner," and stared at Donna in shear surprise. He got up and walked over to her, putting his hands around her waist. His lips sought hers as his right hand dropped to the cleft of her buttocks. They were beginning to get carried away when Jim spoke the words, "come back." Don was shocked at who he found in his arms. "I almost feel guilty Donna. You were someone else. I was kissing someone else and feeling her ass," Don said in wonder. "Was it exciting?" Donna asked. Don assured her that it was and told Jim that it was unbelievable. "Rock-hard cock," were the next words out of Jim's mouth. Immediately the front of Don's pants developed a huge bulge. Don was again amazed. He couldn't believe that his penis could be this hard on demand. He wanted to know how this was possible. Jim went on to draw an analogy for them. He inquired as to whether or not Don ever woke up in the morning, not necessarily horny, with a huge stiff. Don told him that he had. Jim continued to explain that an erection was merely blood rushing into the penis. There is a part in the brain that directs blood to the penis upon arousal. The mind controls so many of our functions. It is a simple matter to control this when all conditions are right. He also explained that often men question themselves about impotence because even when they want to get an erection, they sometimes can't. They begin to question themselves. If you ever get an erection upon waking up in the morning, your mind was likely relaxed and thinking about sex. We all have mental images that can make us aroused. Sometimes we don't know exactly what they are. Don's cock remained hard as Jim explained. The words "relax it," were then spoken, and Don's erection began to go down. "Now, let's work with Donna some more. OK with you Donna?" Jim asked. She responded in the affirmative and was asked to take a seat. She sat in the chair and was questioned about whether there was anything specific she wanted to learn how to do. She indicated to Jim that she was very impressed with what Don had been able to do, and she would like to be able to bring on hal- lucinations as well. Jim snapped his finger twice, and Donna's chin fell slowly to her chest in complete relaxation. He took her deeper and deeper into a wonderful sleep as he felt Don tap him on the shoulder. "Can she hear us?" Don asked. Jim indicated that she could hear unless directed not to. Don continued, "ask her not to hear our conversation so I can tell you something." Jim did this and urged Don to continue. Don said, "you know Jim, Donna and I spoke about quite a few things last night when we got home. At my urging, she told me that she would like to make it with another man but was afraid. She specifically said that she thought you were very sexy. Is there anything we could do to remove her anxiety about trying another man? I know I am ready to ignore jealousy. I trust her, but I want her to have it all. Do you find her desirable?" Jim assured him that, "she was indeed a very sexy woman. I think we can trade places in her mind, if you think she would like it." Don agreed. Jim spoke to Donna again, "you are now more deeply asleep than you have ever been before. When you awaken, Don will become Jim and Jim will be Don in every way. Jim will look like Don, sound like him, feel like him and taste like him. You will find yourself uncontrollably attracted to him and will need to feel him inside you. You will feel free to do anything with him that pleases you without regard for who else is in the room. In fact, because someone is watching you, you will become even more excited. When you hear me clap my hands twice, Jim and Don will again trade places and be themselves. you will remember nothing until I clap my hands twice." Jim also gave her the sug- gestion that she will be able to change Don any time she wished, just as Don had learned. Jim told her that she would wake up very slowly, feeling wonderful and refreshed. Donna began to open her eyes slowly. "I really can't remem- ber anything. Did it go well?" she asked and looked at Don. Don told her that everything went very well. She got up from the chair and moved toward Jim. "Honey, I don't really know why, but I have this uncontrollable urge to screw you eyes out. And oddly enough, I don't even care if Jim watches. What did you do to me Jim?" she asked of Don with an unusual sparkle in her brown eyes. Jim opened his arms as Donna fell into them with her mouth par- tially open. Don sunk into a chair next to the table with a curious look on his face. Jim looked over at him and Don nodded his head, giving authority to proceed. Jim could see Don's hand fall upon his already hard cock as his hands began to explore Donna's full breasts. Donna stepped back and removed her top in one quick mo- tion. She tore at the buttons to Jim's shirt. Soon they were all but naked. Only her panties remained as she returned to Jim's embrace, rubbing her pubic mound against his leg. Don settled back and unzipped his trousers. His thick cock was withdrawn, and he stroked its length as his eyes watched every move of Donna and her lover. Jim reached his hand inside of Donna's pink panties onto the swell of her buttocks. Squeezing the wonderfully tex- tured flesh of her fanny gave Jim all the more reason to become harder. Donna dipped in to his shorts, and her hand felt his cock length increase. The aroma of this lovely woman rose to meet Jim's nostrils. She felt the cream beginning to seep from the eye of his steel- like hammer. Panties and shorts were removed in speedy unison as they fell to the bed. Don was now stroking his huge cock more quickly. His balls were being tortured by his zipper. He stood up and removed his pants and shorts, continuing to beat his meat. Each time he stroked his cock, he saw something else that drove him crazy. Jim's hands were filled with breast flesh. He lowered his head to suck on the pert nipples and tweaked them softly with his teeth. Donna's groans were now music to Don's ears. Another man had his fingers in her pussy. Jim would pull the slick covered fingers from her gushing hole and rub the button of her ass hole. Moving slowly down from her nipples, Jim began kissing the swell of her belly, biting her lightly on the hip bones. This made her jump half way off the bed. She grabbed Jim's head and tried to push him into her hair-covered cunt. He resisted and continued his efforts slowly. His tongue traveled all around her love box, teasing the soft hairs and licking her thighs. Closer and closer his lips came to her love button. In a quick motion, Donna moved toward Jim's raging penis. Her lovely lips opened and she slid the length of Jim's cock into her mouth, sucking hard. Up and down this immense shaft her mouth moved. Don could see the trail of his wife's saliva on this man's thick bone. Jim mouth suddenly opened and covered Donna's swollen cunt lips. His tongue drove deeply into her hole as he tasted her cunt honey. He sucked on her clit, bringing it into full hardness. It was like a small spear between his hungry lips. Don's eyes were glued to them as he saw breasts moving like jello and buttocks rippling in rhythm with their oral movements. Suddenly, Donna stiffened, pulled Jim's cock from her mouth momentarily, slammed it deep inside her throat and climaxed in Jim's mouth. She poured her love juices into Jim's sucking mouth as her hips gyrated quickly against his cream-covered face. It seemed like it would last forever. Finally, her buttocks began to slow down. Her screams were muffled by the enormous bone in her throat. They too subsided. Jim was still very stiff as Donna removed him from her mouth. "Would you mind if we took a small break so I can have something to drink honey?" she asked. "Not at all Donna," Jim responded as he looked at Don and rolled his eyes. Donna looked over at Don with surprise as she saw his erect penis in his hands. "Ya know Jim, I don't really blame you. I guess we did get out of hand a little. It seems that Don and I have really turned you on from the looks of it. Now that is a thing to be proud of," she said with a smile, about his cock, reaching for a water glass. Don felt a little self-conscious as he let his cock fall from his hands. Jim and Don both watched the sway of Donna's but- tocks and breasts as she walked slowly across the room with her water. Her entire body was a deep pink with exertion. She returned to Jim on the bed and offered him a sip. He took it gratefully. "Don, it seems like forever since I've seen another man's penis, and Jim's is great looking, don't you think?" Donna said. Jim responded, "well, I really don't get into dicks with the possible exception of my own, but I'm glad you like it." "You're not jealous honey?" Donna asked of Jim as she settled back into his arms. Her breasts flowed into the hollow of Jim's chest as she offered Don a view of her pink buttocks, her eyes searching for Don's cock. Jim said, "no Donna, I'm not jealous. In fact it would ex- cite me if you touched his cock. Jim said as he grinned over her head at Don. Don returned the grin and moved toward the bed. Donna rested the glass on the night stand as Don approached. Don's half-hard penis came within close proximity to her face. She began to reach up to touch it and stopped to look at Jim. He nodded his support, and she again reached for Don's cock. It took very little for Don's cock to rise again. She stared up at Don in a sheepish manner and began to stroke it. Jim's hand cupped one of her ample breasts as Don stepped closer. Don reached out and ran his fingers through her hair slowly, urging her lips nearer his now huge rod. Donna could see the fluid at the tip of Don's cock. She turned her ass to Jim and took the first few inches of Don's thick bone in her mouth. Donna took more and more of Don's penis into her mouth as Don saw Jim begin to manipulate Donna's hairy pussy. Jim then got on his knees and brought Donna to hers. Donna moved without loosing her grip on Don's penis. She reached around and grabbed Don's buttocks and pulled him deeper into her mouth. Jim moved behind Donna running his hands over her rounded ass cheeks. His hand dipped down into the crack of her ass and collected some of her juices. He raised his hand to his nostrils to savor the aroma of her womanhood. He stroked his bone into full erection as he placed saliva in his hand and applied it be- tween her bush to Donna's cunt lips. Aiming the arrow of his shaft at her gaping love tunnel, Jim eased his huge cock into Don's wife. He slowly worked his penis into her body until her could see the button of Donna's ass hole press against his hairy belly. He started to move in and out of her hole. Faster and faster his slick bone drove home. His balls were bouncing off of Donna's clit increasing her excitement. Jim could take no more as his eyes riveted on his juice-covered cock split- ting her cunt hairs as it drove into this musky tunnel. Her beautiful ass cheeks were in his hands wobbling wonderfully. It was too exciting. He began to grunt. As she felt him stiffen in- side of her squeezing sheath, she mashed her buttocks into his thighs to gain deeper penetration. Don was now driving his tool with increased fervor inside of his wife's sucking mouth. With the beauty of this rare moment, Donna felt both lovers go off at once. Gobs of thick cream were pouring into her slippery cunt hole. Don's jism squirted hotly into her sucking mouth. Her mind was spinning as she experienced one of the most earth-shaking climaxes in her memory. She col- lapsed beneath both men. All three participants remained motion- less for quite some time. It was Jim that first got up from the bed and went into the bath room. He washed up and returned to the room with his trousers on. He poured himself a drink and took a seat at the table. Don said, "is there any more of that? I think I need a drink too." Jim poured Don a drink and delivered it to bed side. Donna had the most wonderful smile on her face. She soon got up and moved toward the bath room. Jim thought how sexy this woman was. He asked Don after Donna was out of ear shot, "Do you feel OK about this Don?" "I'll tell you the truth, I do have some guilt feelings about it. I think they will go away without too much problem. I am concerned about Donna. How do you think she will fair?" asked Don. "Well, there's only one way to find out. We still have to change back remember?" stated Jim as Donna returned to the room. "Change back to what?" Donna quizzed while returning to "Jim on the bed. Jim responded first, "Donna, how do you feel about every- thing that has happened?" "I feel great. I have never felt so sexy. I have never had such a good climax. I don't really think I feel guilty, and now I am sure that I wouldn't be jealous if you made love to another woman either Don," Donna said. "I am not Don," Jim stated as he clapped his hands twice. Donna had a look on her face as if she didn't know where she was. Her head turned from one to the other and back again. "Holy christ! Holyyyyyyy chrissssst! You two switched places. Don do you mean that I was making love to Jim before you agreed to let me touch his cock?" Donna asked incredulously. "That's it honey. You wanted to. You said that you wanted to. I wanted you to. I know that he did. Everything happened the way it should have, and I love you more than ever. Please tell me you enjoyed it and you're not feeling bad," Don pleaded. Donna was comfortable with the events of the day. Twice before they left she experimented with making love to two of her favorite actors. Once she made it with both of them. Jim was not really sure whether Don was making love with anyone in par- ticular. He knew that he could if he wanted to. Jim felt great about what he was able to do for Don and Donna as well as for himself. This was one of the hottest long weekends he had ever had. They agreed to do this again one day, and Jim hoped that he would have a chance to see Bridgit again also. CHAPTER SIX - MIND SEX A sweltering unseasonable heat met Jim as he left the of- fice. He had been so busy with the rigors of a new week that he hadn't even the opportunity to stop for lunch. Just as well, he thought. It wouldn't hurt to shave about three pounds or so. Jim fired up the air conditioner and headed for home. His mind wandered to a new computer bulletin board friend he had met the previous day. Ed seemed like an average guy with an interest in improving his sex life. He and his wife Linda lived in a little town near Pittsburgh, were in their forties, appeared to be devoted to one another, but something seemed to be missing. Ed and Linda weren't alone. Many couples experience this common phenomenon after being married for many years. Ed was interested in breathing a little new life into their relationship. Jim had been jumping around the computer system from door to door when he was paged by Ed. As most people, Ed seemed in- credulous about the use of hypnosis in sex. He couldn't believe that so many wonderful things could be accomplished by the use of hypnosis. It all seemed supernatural and frankly, so much bull. After Jim had the opportunity to share some of the methods and analogies of hypnosis, Ed became more interested and wondered whether this may be the direction he should take. Jim's biggest challenge seemed to be convincing Ed that is was normal to want to make sex more exciting. In response to Jim's questions, Ed ad- vised him that he and Linda had never actually shared any fan- tasies with one another. Ed had wanted to experiment with threesomes as one time, but Linda seemed to be somewhat put out about it. She had never indicated an interest in making it with anyone other than Ed. Jim advised Ed to try to draw Linda's in- terests out through conversation and to get back to him so he could prepare an approach for them. The following evening when Jim signed on to the system there was electronic mail for him. He always got excited when there was a message for him. It was a lot like getting a letter that didn't have one of those little windows in it that meant the dirty "I" word - invoice. Ed indicated that he was able to determine one significant thing in his conversation with Linda. She was crazy about Patrick Swazee. She had indicated that although she was devoted to Ed, Patrick could park his shoes under her bed anytime he wanted to. Ed shared that he was a little jealous, but oddly enough, somewhat sexually excited by the prospect of Linda making it with someone like that. Jim prepared a message to leave in the electronic mail sys- tem for Ed. He indicated that chances were likely that Linda could mentally substitute Ed for Patrick Swazee. He cautioned Ed that much of the success of this effort had to do with whether or not he did anything to make Linda feel guilty. If they would like to try it, Jim would be happy to help them. He went on to say that it would probably take a good deal of convincing on Ed's part to get Linda to agree. Instead of visiting the house, Jim wanted to know what interests they had that would enable him to meet them socially. He signed off and waited for Ed's reply. The next time he signed on to the system another message was waiting for him. Ed indicated that he thought that Linda found the idea to be exciting but had some concerns about hypnosis and the proverbial trust factor. They didn't know Jim and were a little concerned about meeting him. Ed also explained that each Wednesday he and Linda went to a local bowling alley with several other duffers. They would be agreeable to meeting Jim there but didn't want any of their friends to know that they were meeting him for this purpose. Jim answered that he would meet them at the bowling alley and maintain a discrete approach to the matter. He hadn't been offended by their concern. It was natural, and Jim had encoun- tered this skepticism almost every time he approached a situation such as this. He made plans to meet with Ed and Linda and felt confident that he would be able to help them in one fashion or other. Each time Jim got involved in a situation like this was erotic for him. It brought back so many exciting memories. Wednesday had arrived, and the work day had come to an end. Jim stood at his mirror combing his hair and straightening his shirt collar. Assured that everything looked presentable, he got into the car for his short journey to the bowling alley. This was such a beautiful time of the year for a ride. The trees began to fill with green, flowers painted the scene and the fresh air filled his wandering mind. Pulling into the bowling alley parking lot, Jim reviewed the available parking spaces and selected one close to the door. He could always tell what kind of people fre- quented a place by the look of the parking lot. This seemed to be a nice bunch of folks by the type and number of cars adorning the lot. There was a nice looking mix of people in the place. Adjoin- ing the bowling alley was a nicely accented lounge with soft rock playing. Jim perused the lanes and saw that Ed and Linda could have been any of seven different couples. He decided to take a seat and wait for direction. One couple did seem to snatch peeks at him more than any other. It appeared as though they were wait- ing for someone. Soon one of the males of a couple foursome wan- dered over with a towel in his hand. "Jim?" said the man. "That's me. You must be Ed. How are they rolling for you?" Jim inquired. While waiting for his answer, he began sizing up Ed and trying to figure out which of the ladies were Linda. It really didn't matter as both of them were lovely looking ladies. "I think my balls are bigger than the ones we are using. I bowl so badly that you have to have big balls to embarrass your- self by bowling in front of everyone," he laughed. Jim assured him that he had plenty of company and that his main claim to fame had never been bowling either. After some ad- ditional small talk, Ed invited Jim over to meet Linda and their friends. Amenities having been exchanged with Linda, Karen and Joe, Ed explained that Jim was a computer friend that they had met on the computer bulletin board and they were going to have a drink and discuss some of their computer ideas. He asked Karen and Joe to join them. Jim took a spectator's position and watched as the bowlers plied their hobby. It was Linda's turn to toss the ball. Not being an expert, Jim watched Linda make her initial approach. It soon dawned on him that her approach was not what interested him. Linda was about 5'5" tall and about 125 pounds of loveliness. As Linda picked up her ball from the return, she grasped it in both hands in front of her. This movement provided the loveliest view of her cleavage; soft white breasts with a healthy texture that captured the attention of most men in the area. His eyes were then drawn like magnets to her wonderfully shaped buttocks. Her slacks provided cover but left very little to the imagination. They were so perfectly lifted and separated, and they danced so artistically as she made the short trip to release her ball. He thought that he might just have to take up this game on a regular basis just to return to this lovely view. After the four bowlers had sufficiently tired themselves with their less-than-300 game, they stowed their equipment and headed for the lounge. Having been seated and drinks ordered, Jim explained that he was a sociologist, worked with behavior modification and came to find that he and Ed shared many common interests about computers. Shortly thereafter, Karen and Joe ex- cused themselves so that they could pick up their son at baseball practice. Linda, Ed and Jim all seemed to offer a sigh of relief as the couple left. Additional drinks were ordered and the conversa- tion continued. Ed began to offer apologies for his comments to their friends, but Jim stopped him with a raised hand. "There's no need to apologize. This is your business, and if I don't un- derstand, I don't have any business being here. My interest is in seeing you both learn to enjoy life and one another more. I get off on it. Some people collect stamps. I collect happy people. It's erotic as well as meaningful," Jim smiled. "I hope that's not all you get off on," Linda offered with her own smile. She appeared to be somewhat attracted to Jim as well. Jim felt several times as though she had been stealing glances at him, but he couldn't figure if it was that she was concerned about him being there or happy that he was. "No Linda, not at all. I'm just as normal as the next guy, but I'm sure there would be people that would disagree with me on that. If you don't mind, I would like to be candid with you from the beginning. Am I correct in assuming that you are both inter- ested in improving both your relaxation techniques and your sex lives?" Jim asked as he casually raised his eyebrows. Having received a nod from them both, Jim went on. "The mind determines what happens and how it is perceived. The reason that we get sexually excited is that the mind sends messages from the brain to various parts of the body. In a man's case, blood is sent to the penis, it fills, expands and becomes rigid. Very much the same thing occurs when a woman becomes excited mentally. Once again, our brain tells our system to increase the blood flow to the extremities. The breasts, nipples and buttocks become more sensitive as the nerves are exposed because of an increased pres- sure of the blood supply. Mucous membranes are squeezed by the blood flow which provides lubrication to the vagina. The inner and outer lips of the vulva expand and become heavy. "Our mind makes these things happen. Much of it has to do with what we have programmed ourselves to consider sexy. That is why we refer to men as tit men, ass men, leg men and the like. Smell provides a real turn on for some people. Some folks are ex- cited visually, while others can only be turned on by touch. Again, the mind is doing these things for us and to us. As time goes by, many people require additional or different stimuli to provide excitement. You've heard the expression, 'variety is the spice of life,' I am sure. That is what the expression refers to. "Almost all of society has their secret turn-ons. Many don't speak of them, but most have them. My wife, for instance, never demonstrated much interest in anything other than infrequent mis- sionary style sex. She tried to please of course, but sex was not very exciting for her. She never mentioned fantasies. I took for granted that she didn't have them, until one day she said some- thing that led me to believe that she had. I questioned her about it. Too immediately she denied that she ever thought of anyone but me. After additional prompting, she admitted that she may have had fantasies but didn't have the courage to share them be- cause it wasn't normal for a "good wife" to think of anyone sexually but her husband. "This conversation occurred while we were in bed. As I was able to pry more out of her, she noticed that I was not getting angry. In fact, I was getting aroused; more aroused than she had seen me in quite some time. Before the night was over we had made love three times and climaxed with more pleasure than we ever had. After that, fantasy had a place in our hearts and in our pants. Sex had become better and more meaningful. I guess that's one of the reasons that we are still together and enjoy one another so much sexually. I was able to assure her that jealousy had no strength or place in our relationship so long as emotion wasn't diverted from each other. I would be jealous if I believed that she loved someone more than me, but it only served to excite me to think of her making it with someone else," Jim concluded. Linda seemed to be amazed at Jim's honesty in explaining how he perceived fantasy and jealousy. "Have you or your wife ever made love to someone else Jim?" she inquired. With a slight smile begin to curl on his lips, Jim remarked, "On several occasions we have experimented. Jealousy did occur the first time for both of us. Fortunately, our juices took over and the situation was so hot, a wonderful balance resulted. Af- terward, when we discussed it, our discussion just made us more excited. We were left with a better understanding of our own jealousy. Once I realized that although it turned her on, she was also doing it for me, my jealousy went away and what was left was pure excitement." "Quite honestly, you have captured my interest," Linda said. "Would you be interested in trying to help us achieve some of the things that hypnosis has to offer?" "If you are both not just interested to try it but hungry to master it, I'd be happy to help you. This isn't something that you put a halfhearted effort into. You should commit to submit your mind to it and attempt to practice periodically to improve you own ability. When would you like to start?" Jim asked. Linda looked at Ed for approval and direction. Seeing no ob- jection, she said, "well it's not too late now if you wouldn't mind following us to our place. It's only about a mile and a half down the road, and it's in the direction you'd be traveling." Jim looked at his watch and agreed to follow them to their home. He asked them to think about what they would like to ex- periment on while they were driving back to the house. They gathered their equipment, left a tip on the table and began the short trip to their home. Jim followed, pleased that he had been able to give them some initial good direction about hypnosis. The trip was indeed short, and soon they had arrived at their destination. Linda and Ed lived in a lovely neighborhood. Their house and grounds were well maintained. The inside of the house was furnished in a lovely fashion. Jim thought to himself how proud he was that he had read these people correctly. They seemed to be a very nice, average couple with their heads screwed on right. After they were settled and Linda had prepared drinks and some snacks, Jim asked, "did you discuss what you would like to work on with hypnosis?" Ed began, "we did talk about it a little, Jim. Linda and I think that you may have something there with the jealousy theory of yours. Both of us are willing to try making it with someone else. We have agreed that if either of us develop a problem with it we will stop and scrap the idea. Nothing ventured; nothing gained. We believe that we are mature enough and love each other enough that we can overcome it." Linda illustrated her agreement by nodding her head, but she said nothing. Jim, in turn, placed each of them into deep hypnosis. They were both excellent subjects. Much of it had to do with Jim's ex- planation of what would occur and their commitment to their sub- mission. He gave them each post hypnotic suggestions that would enable them to enter a deep trance state each time Jim snapped his fingers twice while looking them in the eyes. Through the use of additional suggestions Jim established that in Ed's eyes Linda would become Kim Bassinger and in Linda's eyes Ed would be Patrick Swazee. They would both be extremely horny. They also did not have to waste time with amenities. He increased their sensitivity, increased the intensity and length of their respective climax and ended by giving them the instruc- tions on how and when they would wake up. Additionally, Jim would not be visible to them. Both were woken and Jim retreated to a chair in the corner of the room to observe. Ed sat there looking in awe at Linda. She was just as cap- tured by Ed. They both stood and immediately began removing one another's clothing. Jim felt like a voyeur, but it was very ex- citing. Linda was a knock-out and he could feel his cock begin to lengthen. It was like watching his own personal porn film with the added excitement that he helped write the script. He watched as Ed's hands went to Linda's heavy, naked breasts. Ed's eyes gradually lowered to view this lovely spectacle. He tweaked her lovely hardening nipples and filled his hands with tit flesh. Linda moved her hands to Ed's now-naked buttocks and squeezed as she offered her hot lips to him. His thick penis began its upward climb to erection leaving a slight trail of seminal fluid on Linda's baby blue panties. As his hands sneaked inside the waist band of her panties and he filled his hands with her ample ass cheeks, a deep moan escaped her lips into his hot mouth. Jim watched as Linda's buttocks were exposed to his view. His rod was now rock hard and straining for a volcanic release. Linda's full buttocks were pressed together and separated inter- mittently. Jim could see the deep crevice of her ass and the dark patch of cunt hair. The smell of lust filled his nostrils and in- creased his own excitement. Soon Linda dropped to her knees and placed Ed's extended meat gently into her mouth. Ed squeezed his ass tight as he pushed forward to gain depth. Linda lifted his balls and massaged them gently as her wet mouth surrounded his straining cock. Each time he pulled slightly out of her mouth, Jim was able to see the residue of her saliva coating his huge penis; preparing it for its trip into the depths of her slippery and swollen pussy lips. Never had Jim seen such an erotic sight. He almost felt part of the action, and his hand began to massage the grand lump in his own pants. Gently, Ed lifted Linda into his arms and headed for the couch. He lower her as her breasts swayed like oceans of heavy fluid contained only by the shores of flesh that surrounded them. Her nipples were hard and extended. The tight nipple flesh pulled hard at the ample breast which surrounded each. After settled in a reclining position, Linda felt her legs being separated by Ed's strong hands. The muff of cunt hair which encircled her deep honey pot separated to frame a slick pink gully. Jim watched as her love cream seeped out of her hole and ran down into the deep, warm crack of her ass to bathe her tight, quivering ass hole. Ed's lips began at the knee on the inside of Linda's thigh. Never was he this hot. His normally thick cock was as rigid as an iron bar and felt like lead. It became so hard that he could feel his hairy balls squeezed tightly against his body. His lips con- tinued to move, painting Linda's inner thigh with hot saliva. Closer and closer they came to her gaping hot tunnel. The fragrance of her wet sex visited his senses and made him tingle with added excitement. Linda could feel his slightly rough face teasing its way toward the magnet of her dripping, hair-covered pussy lips. His hands continued to test the weight of her jig- gling tits. Each time the palms of his hands brushed her tight nipples it sent waves of excitement to her straining clitoris. On his nose he could feel the moist hair which covered her quivering cunt. Reaching from behind, spreading her tight but- tocks, Ed used his fingers to spread the lips of her love tunnel. Ever so gently he pressed his hard tongue into her fuck pit. Jim removed his hand from his laboring penis, concerned that it would ejaculate prior to their completion. His eyes remained glued to the hot action. Linda was hotter than she had ever remembered being. She swallowed Ed's expanded cock, and he drove it into the depths of her throat with his 5'11", 155 pound frame. She could feel Ed's hairy balls rest on her chin as she filled her hands with his buttocks and pulled him yet harder toward her. Grinding her slick pussy into his gaping mouth, she could feel the weight of her breasts as they bounced in the air and tingled her rubbery nipples. Ed broke the lock that they had placed their convulsing bodies in. Turning her on her knees to present her taunt buttocks to his gaze and aim, Ed leaned her soft breasts against the couch and filled his hand with his own thick organ. Stroking it several times to bring it to yet new length, Ed placed the spear-like tip at the door of her womanhood. Linda couldn't help herself as she pressed backward trying to prematurely swallow his member with her hairy, dripping sheath. Ed soon rewarded her as he smeared love juices over the tip of his meat and began pressing its length into the depths of her hole. Deeper and deeper it traveled. What a vision! He could see the thick cock pole slip effortlessly into the dark canyon of wet heat. As he withdrew, Ed could see the evidence of her own juices glistening on his bone. Jim watched as the strokes increased in intensity, speed and depth. The sound of Ed's thighs smacking against Linda's firm ass was music to his ears. Jim could see Linda's ass wiggle as she screwed it back to receive Ed's advances. Her breasts jiggled so voluptuously that Jim's fuck bone almost went off without him touching it. His gaze traveled to Linda's face. The look on her face was a combination of angel and demon. Her earthy grunts gave him new reason to maintain erection. He loved the sound of pleasure, and there was no doubt that Linda had never felt so much unadulterated bliss. She was bucking wildly as the unrelent- ing cock drove deep into her cavernous pussy. The fever pitch that they had attained was soon met with the ecstasy they sought. Linda was screaming, "fuck that deep cunt Patrick. Fuck my hole with your hot meat and pour your come into my guts." She was indeed being made love to by Patrick Swazee. He wanted her and he was taking her. "You feel so damn wonderful Kim. Take my bone in your hole and don't let go. I want to pump my cock into you until it falls off," Ed responded. His cock was in Kim Bassinger's tight pussy and his hands were squeezing her rubbery ass cheeks. All at once, Ed threw his head back and began a series of low grunts as he pumped his cream into Linda's pounding body. As if playing her part in an orchestra, Linda buried the top of her head into the couch and tossed her cunt up toward Ed driving bone. "Yes, Yes, Yes, Harder, Harder, Now, Now, Ohhhhhh!" she screamed. Soon they were spent and laying together in a half sleep. They were too tired to move or didn't care to. Jim placed them both into another trance. He gave them post hypnotic suggestions that they would wake up feeling wonderful, well-rested and remem- ber everything that occurred during the love making experience at the count of three. "One, two, three; awaken feeling wonderful and sexy," Jim said as he clapped his hands loudly. They both opened their eyes slowly. Their faces were graced with the most wonderful smile, but each of them appeared to have experienced some embarrassment. Jim couldn't quite tell whether it was guilt or not. "How do you feel?: Linda began with a smile, "I feel like a truck hit me - but right in the correct place. It was a truck I have wanted to be hit by for a long time. I can't really believe that Patrick Swazee made love to me." She soon noticed that she hadn't a stitch of clothes on. As Jim saw her concern, he offered an af- ghan for her to cover up. "I don't think I have ever had a hotter experience. I was convinced that Linda was Kim Bassinger. No -- Kim Bassinger can not be that good. This is unbelievable. I can't wait to start again. Thank you Jim," Ed said meaningfully. "There's no need to thank me. I was just the facilitator. You and Linda made it all happen. The next time we get together, I want to teach you both how to be anyone you want, with anyone you want, wherever you want to be and as long as you want to be there," Jim said. "Now I have a little drive ahead of me, and I must be going. Beat's the hell out of bowling, doesn't it? Sit tight. I'll show myself out. Leave me a message on the computer and let me know if you have any suggestions on how to improve the process." Jim wasn't out the door before Ed and Linda were deeply in- volved in their own new experiment. Jim couldn't get home quickly enough so he could take care of his own hard business. On the trip home his mind wandered to pat himself on the back for another success story. These two were one of the hottest couples he had ever helped. It didn't do him any harm either. CHAPTER SEVEN - MIND SEX July of '91 had to be one of the most sweltering heat waves in history for the mid west. Jim was sure that there was a direct correlation between the heat and his libido. He seemed to stay horny all of the time. He had to "get off" each night before going to sleep, and he woke up with a cock hard enough to chop oak trees. He knew that he was ready for a new adventure. Recently, he joined a new computer bulletin board service in Cleveland. It really seemed to be a great board because it had a matching service that provided an outline of all of the sub- scribers and what their interests were. He had pulled up a list of about thirty singles or couples that were interested in meet- ing him. Sometimes the conversations got so hot on the computer that he couldn't help but stroke his tool while trying to type in responses. Carla was one of the most exciting new contacts he had made. Her profile indicated that she was married, 39 years old, 5'5" tall, 135 pounds, long brown hair, blue eyes and hot to trot. During one of their chats, she indicated that hypnosis in- terested her, but she didn't know much about it. They had made arrangements to meet so that Jim could better explain the process and benefits. Jim arrived at the little town just east of Cleveland at a little before seven o'clock on the agreed upon evening. By seven o'clock he was parking the car in front of the address that he had been given. Walking toward the door, he wondered how Carla and her husband, Tom would be. To his pleasant surprise, the door was answered by an extremely lovely creature wearing a small hal- ter top that barely contained a remarkable set of breasts, a short white skirt that accented her plentiful buttocks and high heals that gave her legs the most interesting and seductive curves. There seemed to be one bonus after the other. Her lovely hair fell in soft curls to frame the face of an angel. "Please come in Jim," she said with what appeared to be a pleased look on her face. Jim stepped into the foyer and extended his hand in greet- ing. Carla accepted his hand, cupped it and pulled it into her breast as she kissed him on the cheek. He could already feel the heat develop in his loins. Her eyes seemed to be memorizing him as she said, "Come in to the den and have a seat while I get you something to drink. Tom will be here in just a little while. I sent him out for a few things. What would you like to drink?" "A little demon rum and some diet cola if you have it, Carla. You have a lovely place," Jim offered as his eyes drank of her form gliding across the room toward the bar. This was an ass that he wanted to forever remember. It wasn't that her skirt was that tight. It was the material that seemed to cling in just the right fashion to reveal each ass cheek in all its glory. They moved like a symphony with each step she took. Having manufac- tured Jim's drink and preparing one for herself, Carla returned to Jim and offered one of the glasses. Her return trip was just as exciting. Her soft breasts bounced appealingly during her return. She held her arms slightly away from her body as she carried the drinks. This seemed to accent her ripened nipples. Jim thought that she may becoming as excited by the prospects as he was. "Good heavens. You are a lovely woman, Carla. I don't think that I can keep my mind on anything with the way you look," Jim said. With a devilish smile, Carla said, "do you want me to change or cover something up?" "I can think of a thing or two that I would like to see you cover up, but please don't change on my account," he responded with a chuckle. "Do you mean covering your long, hot cock with my tight, hairy cunt hole while you suck on my big tits and bite my juicy nipples? Or maybe cover up your thick bone with my lips while I suck the last bit of cream out of your big balls." In a flash she had pulled up her halter top and her huge breasts bounced free. "Conceivably, I could grease up these big knockers and let you titty fuck me and come on my erect nipples," she said in a soft tone with a matter-of-fact look on her face. Jim almost fell over backward in the chair he was in. Carla began laughing, pulled down her top and said, "I'm just kidding Jim. I hope that we do get to that point, but I just wanted to see the look on your face. "You did take me by surprise," Jim smiled. "I do have to ad- mit that you have two of the most remarkable tits I have ever seen." If this was any indication of what was in store for Jim, he knew he had made the right choice to visit. His cock stayed hard as they continued their conversation. Suddenly, they were interrupted by the phone ringing. Carla got up from her chair and made her way over to the phone. Jim could not take his eyes off her swaying buttocks and almost spilled his drink. Carla spoke softly, and Jim could not hear what she was saying. After a short time she returned and explained that Tom had gotten tied up and wouldn't be able to join them for about an hour or so. She asked Jim if he could explain the hypnosis process. This he did. He went into enough detail to explain how the trance state was induced and what could be accomplished through the use of hypnosis. "Could you make me believe that you or I are someone or something other than who or what we are?" she asked leaning toward him and offering a lucid view of her stunning cleavage. "I really can't do anything, Carla. I am only your guide. You actually accomplish all of these things yourself. You can lengthen the duration of your climax, make various parts of your body more sensitive than normal or turn yourself or others into anyone or anything you can imagine," he answered. "Let's not wait, Jim. Put me into a trance now so I can see what you're talking about," Carla pleaded. "First I would like to just do some relaxation exercises. It will enable me to determine what your ability currently is and decide how far to go today. Is that OK with you?" he asked. "You're the boss. Just don't turn me into a chicken or make me chase cars," she teased. Jim placed her in an upright chair and began to induce the trance state. She seemed to be responding rather well so he con- tinued his efforts using the escalator approach. She was brought lower and lower into the depths of her own mind. He then relaxed each major muscle group by lightly touching the area and drawing attention to it. This part was difficult for Jim because he had to maintain his professionalism while touching her wonderful body. After a couple of tests to determine depth, Jim began to give Carla post hypnotic suggestions that would serve to demonstrate what she would be able to accomplish. He indicated to her that she would not feel any different and would probably not think that she had been asleep. Her nipples would not become rigid unless her left ear was touched. Once that happened her nipples would become as rigid as marbles. He told her that whenever her left knee and left elbow were touched at the same time, she would feel the pressure of hungry lips on her nipples. Additionally, if these areas were slightly shaken, she would feel a light electric shock sensation in her nipples. He then indicated to her that when she felt herself reaching orgasm, she would be unable to come unless she was dancing nude. When she started coming, all she had to do to double the inten- sity of the orgasm was to pinch her nipples. If this night she was made love to, she would be unable to reach a climax unless Jim pushed her left nipple like a button. When this occurred, she would have the most significant orgasm of her life. In order to more easily go into a trance the next time, Jim gave her another post-hypnotic suggestion. When he snapped his fingers twice and told her to fall into a deep sleep, she would immediately do so. She was asked and indicated that she under- stood each suggestion. Jim told her that at the count of three she would awaken, remember as much as she liked and feel terrific and sexy. At the count of three Carla's eyes opened slowly and she had an incredulous smirk on her face. She said, "I don't feel as if anything happened, Jim." "You don't always feel as though something has happened. It is only an altered state of consciousness. It's not actually sleep. However, now you have abilities that you have never had before," Jim explained. "I don't feel any different, but all of this talk about sex has made me awfully horny. I can feel it building in me and I want to explode," she said almost apologetically. "You are not all that horny, Carla. Your nipples are not hard and they can't get hard unless we impose one of the suggest- ions I gave you earlier," Jim assured her. Carla looked at him as if her were crazy, "my nipples are almost always hard, Jim." She looked down at her breasts but did not see the tell-tale impressions in her halter top. When she raised her eyes to look at Jim, she had a look of disbelief on her face. "This is insane. I hope to hell that you haven't taken something away from me. The sensitivity of my nipples are criti- cal, Jim. Jim said, "it only takes a second to fix. I want you to try to make your nipples hard, Carla. Touch them, think of the hot- test experience in your life, pinch them, pull on them or even touch your pussy. When you are convinced that you have done everything possible, let me have a try." She followed Jim's sug- gestions point by point. First she removed her top. Her nipples were lovely large patches adorning her breasts, but they were flat and lifeless. She touched them gently at first and then be- came more demanding. With her eyes closed tightly, she pulled and pinched at the lovely pink patches to no avail. She began to twirl the nipple of her left breast and her other hand reached down into the heated gap between her legs. "It feels great, but I can't seem to bring any life into them. Please tell me that you will take this away," she said al- most in a panic. He walked over to her and told her to keep her eyes on her nipples. Then he raised his hand and touched her left ear. Suddenly her nipples began to harden right in front of her eyes. They became towering bundles of rigid flesh. They started out pink and as they continued to grow they became almost red. A smile soon replaced the frown and she lifted her breasts, began to shake them and said, "all right! Now I have my lovely nipples back again. You scarred the hell out of me, Jim. It is possible that it was only a coincidence though. It could be the tempera- ture in this room or apprehension about being so near a stranger." "Would you like to go on to the next step of the demonstration?" asked Jim. She indicated that she would. Jim knelt down next to Carla and touched her left knee and left elbow at the same time. Immediately her eyes shot open wide and another look of disbelief found itself on her face. "Jim, this is unbelievable. I actually feel a wet pressure on my nipples. It feels like searching lips," she said. Jim removed his hands and the sensation went away. "Oh Jim, why did you stop. It felt so incredible." "Try it yourself. Place your left hand on your left knee and your right hand on your left elbow, Carla. Go ahead. You'll be pleasantly surprised," he coached her. Carla did this and again got a look of amazement on her face. "If you want to try some- thing else, let me know when you are ready," he offered. She indicated that she was ready so Jim explained that she should shake her left knee and left elbow. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Oh my lord. I never felt anything like this before," suddenly she stopped. "I can't hurt myself doing this, can I Jim?" Jim assured her that there was not any actual electricity other than that which the mind provided. She returned to her ef- forts and Jim watched; becoming more excited as he watched her breasts jumping with delight. More and more she shook herself. She had a determined look on her face and was trying feverishly to climax. "Why can't I get off. I've never felt this good before, but I can't seem to get off," she said through clenched teeth. Jim explained that the only way she could come now was to remove the remainder of her clothing and dance. She argued with him and told him that she was almost there as she continued to shake her knee and elbow. Suddenly she jumped up, removed her clothes and started to dance wildly. This was the first time that Jim had the occasion to see her lovely buttocks. As she danced in one direction, her breasts and buttocks went in four separate and quite distinct directions. The lovely muff of pubic hair began to come to life after being matted down by her garments. It wasn't long before Jim noticed a strange look come over her face. She danced over to the wall, held on to it and con- tinued to dance. From the look on her face, it was apparent that her climax was beginning. "Lean on the wall and pinch your nipples, Carla," Jim urged her. As she did this she let out a scream that seemed to shake the room. She fell in jerking motions to the floor, and Jim hurried to make sure that she did not get hurt on the way down. He gently helped her the last few inches to the ground, and she continued to spasm in his arms; moaning and repeating, "Fuck, fuck, fuck, myyyy fucking tits are going to explode; my cuuuunt is a river on fire." She continued to jerk with her hot flesh pressed against Jim. He wanted in the worst way to bury his rock-hard cock into her cunt; the hairy, hot hole that was visibly leaking down both of her legs and the cheeks of her ass. Jim held her gently as she tried to recover, stoking her hair and whispering assurances to her. Soon Carla began cooing. She told Jim that she hadn't remem- bered anything that exciting in a long time. Suddenly they heard the door close and Tom said, "where is everyone at?" "In the living room honey," Carla reached for an afghan to cover herself. "Jim has done a few experiments that I can't wait to tell you about." "You don't have to, honey. I was on the porch and saw most of everything that happened. I hope you don't mind, Jim. One of my weaknesses is voyeurism. I got off without touching myself. That was hot. You're the only one that still has a woody, Jim," Tom explained. They all laughed. Carla made something for them to eat while Jim continued to explain some of the benefits of hyp- nosis as a tool in sex. After a lovely snack, they returned to the living room to finish their discussion. "This talk has served to make me very horny again, guys. What to you say we retire to more comfortable digs so you men can teach me a few things," Carla offered. Both men got up without saying a word and began to follow Carla to the bedroom. Carla didn't waste any time getting the bed ready for the threesome. Jim became increasingly horny as he watched her dance about the room getting pillows and placing a tape in the VCR. "Well are you guys going to just stand there, or are you going to take those things off and join me," she said as she plopped down on the bed and struck an inviting pose. Both men began taking their clothes off. Carla began to rub her legs together as she compared their heavy cocks. Jim was finished undressing first. He was likely more anxious as Tom had already dropped a load of thick cream in his jeans while on the porch. Before Jim was completely in the bed, Carla had reached out and started to guide his growing penis into her mouth. Tom soon joined them and ran his hands up her open thighs as he watched her lips engulf Jim's raging cock bone. Tom began licking her soft, long legs at the knee, and Jim could feel the vibration of her throat on his cock as she moaned at the pleasure Tom was offering. Tom's hot mouth traveled further up her legs and soon her wiggling buttocks were resting in his hands; painting them with her juices. Tom's tongue found its ultimate mark as it dipped be- tween the hairy lips of her cunt hole and began flicking at her clit. The excitement drove Carla wild, and she jammed Jim's stiff rod deep into her throat, licking his balls and moaning even louder. Her lips began a lovely torture on the growing length of Jim's engorged shaft. Each time he buried his fuck tool into the depths of her mouth, she reached out with her tongue and licked his heavy, swollen balls. Carla removed his raging bone so that she could turn him over on his back. Tom got up from the bed to allow her to get into position to return Jim's glistening bone to her mouth. She was on her hands and knees sucking on Jim's rock-hard bone, and her heavy pink tits bounced off of his thighs. Tom was now very hard and approached Carla from behind. He lubricated her bushy pussy a little more before he placed the head of his fuck snake against the lips of her dripping cunt. Tom easily slid the length of his tool into the depths of her fragrant hole as he filled his hands with the flesh of her ass. Carla's moans continued to increase in volume as well as duration. As Tom's cock drove deeper and deeper, Carla attempted to take Jim's cock deeper with each thrust. Jim filled his hands with her beautiful swaying tits and began tweaking the pink marbles that rested on them. Carla responded by reaching up and pinching Jim's own sensitive nipples. This was more than he could take. To stop himself from coming prematurely, he removed his penis from her mouth and stood up next to the bed. "I don't want to get off yet. It's too early. Just let me watch Tom poke your lovely whiskers while your gorgeous breasts sway," Jim pleaded. Jim took a position in a chair next to the bed with one leg thrown over the arm of the chair and slowly stroked his long cock. Periodically he would have to remove his hand to delay the inevitable. Soon Tom got a look of building tension on his face and announced that he couldn't hold on any longer. He was going to come. Tom reached up, filled his hands with breast flesh and drove his dick deep into Carla's cunt hole. He began jerking wildly as his cream filled her guts. Suddenly, Tom collapsed on the bed next to Carla and left her on all fours. She looked like a motor not connected up to the machine she was intended for. With a look of pleading in her eyes she said, "I don't know what it is Jim, but I just can't seem to come. Please come over here and stick your bone in my hole and help me get off. I need more cock, and I need it now." Jim didn't need much encouragement. He approached the bed, slid his hand under her breasts to feel their weight, down her back, over her still-pumping buttocks and down into the wet, hairy crack of her ass and slipped two finger into her moving cunt. She groaned with pleasure as she anticipated the entry of his swollen rod. Jim knelt on the bed behind her and lower his nose to the cleft of her ass cheeks. He was intoxicated from the aroma that filled his senses, and his cock grew even more than he thought possible. Putting the globes of her ass into his hands, he placed his cock into the wedge of her womanhood and drove his cock into her hungry pussy. Immediately he began stroking his pole into the depths of her greasy cunt as he bunched up her but- tocks and watched his penetration. Tom moved around in front of Carla and offered his swollen meat to her panting mouth. She took it into her mouth and reached up to massage his harry, heavy balls. Jim watched her head as it drove like a piston on her husband's tool. Jim could feel the tightening in his loins that always preceded his climax. He squeezed his buttocks together to gain deeper penetration and let his load pour into Carla's sucking cunt hole. His spasms con- tinued as Carla continued to suck on Tom's bone. When he had drained every last drop of fluid from his balls, he left his relaxing penis in her hole as she continued to pump. Soon Jim's meat had lost its length and fell out of her gaping love tunnel. He heard a sigh of frustration. "Will I never be able to come?" she sighed. Jim instructed her to lie on her back and open her legs. Then he told Tom to get in the saddle and drive his bone in Carla as deep as he could. He sat on the edge of the bed and grabbed her left breast as Tom continued his efforts. Jim lifted her breast, kissed her nipple and pushed on it with his index finger as if it were a button. Carla got a look on her face that was so passionate that it temporarily frightened Tom. Immediately, Carla's cunt began to tighten and squeezed Tom's thick cock. "Holy christ...... I'm coming! Oh.. Fuck my wet hole, mother fucker! Fuck it hard.... Harder... Squeeze me cheeks, honey... Squeeze them hard," she said in a jerking voice. Her eyes rolled up in her head, and she began grunting in unison with Tom's moans. They pumped together, coming, and coming, and it seemed like it would never end. Suddenly she reached out and grabbed Jim's cock, slammed it into her mouth, reached behind him to squeeze his ass and shoved her index finger into his rubbery anus. Jim began to come again. She drank from Jim's pumping cock as Tom drained the last of himself into her spasming pussy lips. The three new friends collapsed into a near coma. After a what seemed like a very long time Carla roused herself and asked if anyone would like a shower. Slowly, as if awoken from hiberna- tion, Jim and Tom followed Carla into the shower where they made sure that every inch of her body was cleansed and dried. The eve- ning ended with a night cap and a promise from Carla that she would develop a new fantasy for the next time they met. CHAPTER EIGHT - MIND SEX Peggy had to go to Seattle to visit her sister Carol. It was quite natural for me to go to one of the local watering holes after I dropped her off at the airport. I walked in and offered my amenities to some of the patrons and took a seat. I ordered my usual drink and lit a cigarette. After only a few moments, the bartender came over and told me that I had a drink coming on the couple in the second booth. I looked up and saw Cindy, a masseuse that both Peggy and I had visited several times over the past few years. She shared my interest in hypnosis, and often used relaxation techniques in her massage therapy. Cindy looked wonderful. It seemed odd to see her out of "uniform." She generally wore sweats when she worked. That outfit served to hide the obvious charms that she possessed. She was wearing a low cut electric blue fitted dress that hugged every lovely curve and accented her bosom, tiny waist and hips. Her lovely cleavage separated her stiffened nipples which pressed against the thin material of her dress. I walked over to her and thanked her for the drink. Cindy introduced me to a pleasant but most assuredly intoxicated Gary, her husband. They asked me to join them, and soon I was comfortably situated in the seat next to Cindy, across from Gary. Her warm thigh intermittently swayed into my own as she talked about Gary just having been promoted to district sales manager of his firm. They had been out celebrating. I had difficulty keeping my eyes off of her swaying breasts and pointed nipples. As Cindy's thigh continued its halfhearted assault on my leg in tune with the music, I began thinking about the several times I had visited her at her health club. She was always exciting but never anything but professional. I could remember wanting her not to be professional, but none-the-less she had been. I would have been crazy not to want her. She was about 5'8" tall, dusty blond, heavy breasted with a tight waistline and lovely fanny that hinted of moving under her loose-fitting sweats like a symphony. As Gary continued to drink, I could feel her warmth touching me. Soon Cindy suggested that it was time to go. With great difficulty, Gary fumbled through his wallet and offered the server his plastic money. Upon rising to exit, Gary began to waiver and Cindy caught him with my help. I felt the weight of her right breast as I reached around Gary to hold him aloft. The flesh of her lush tit rose from the shelf of her bra to bulge freely into my sight. She looked at me and asked for my assistance getting Gary to the car. Once Gary was positioned in the front seat of the car, Cindy brushed by me and offered her full lips in gratitude for my assistance. The next move was mine. I asked if I could follow her home as Gary was beyond repair, and she would have a difficult time putting him to bed. She accepted my offer and we were off to their home. I hadn't done that much work in recent memory. Gary was no small guy, and dead weight is hard to move. After what seemed like a very long time he was settled neatly in bed in the arms of Morpheus. Cindy and I returned to the comfort of her den and laughed at the memory the three of us had created. Her offer of a nightcap was graciously accepted before she put some music on the C.D. player and excused herself from the room. She soon returned to her own drink wearing a cute but tight-fitting pair of pajamas. They were a pink, thin cotton outfit with a trap door arrangement that left nothing to the imagination. Her heavy breasts were well outlined, and as the cotton moved over her lovely breasts, generous nipples began to perk up. And there I sat wondering whether she was aware just how crazy she was driving me as she sat down next to me on the couch. I took a long draw on my tall drink and rolled my eyes casually. As our glance met she asked me what was the matter. I told her that she was absolutely lovely in that outfit. Her response was that I was just being kind. I began to tell her that I was never kind when it came to lovely women, but I never got the words out. She pressed herself against me and her lips found mine. I felt the blood begin to rush into my growing cock. She quickly moved away and I started to apologize for being too forward. I didn't get those words out either. She interrupted me by saying, "you don't mind if we get just a little kinky do you, Jim ?" She walked over to the video tape camera which rested on a tripod and turned the system on. My image, sitting on the couch, soon began to appear on the large screen television. She panned the camera and the room appear to move. The camera came to rest on the fireplace at the far end of the room. She zoomed the lens of the camera so that only the fireplace filled the screen. "Have you ever watched a woman masturbate, Jim? If you don't mind I'm going to tape this episode so we can watch it later. Just sit back and relax." I watched Cindy walk toward the fireplace. "Don't watch me, Jim. Watch the screen. You won't miss anything," she said as she continued her trip to the far end of the room. As she appeared in front of the screen, she began to roll her shoulders forcing her heavy breast to dance gently for the camera. She grabbed her tits and pushed them together letting them fall and bounce. Her hips were thrown wide, providing a shelf for her hands and her fanny was pushed back. Slowly her hands disappeared behind her ribs and gently slid down her back coming to rest on her fanny. I could see that she was unbuttoning the trap door to her pajamas. Soon she began to turn to expose her firm buttocks to the screen and my view. The cleft between her ass cheeks was deep and dark f rom this distance. I couldn't see the bottom of her ass cheeks or her pubic garden, but my imagination started to run wild. My cock was straining inside of its trouser prison. "You can start taking t hose things off any time you like, Jim. Your poor cock will choke to death if you don't let it breath. Do you like what you see so far?" she asked with a husky voice. I began to remove my trousers and responded, "I love it, Cindy. You're right. If I don't get these things off soon, my cock will explode. Please continue. Your ass is absolutely beautiful." Cindy crossed her arms in front of herself, grabbed the waist band of her top and lifted the pajamas top from her body. As she pulled the top over her head, her ample breasts danced for the camera. Next her thumbs were hooked inside of her bottoms and they were pealed from her ribbed belly, her pubic mound, her muscular thighs and off her feet. She turned a forty-five degree angle from the cam era as she bent over to pull the elastic band anklets free. I could see her breasts dip to inverted mountains of flesh. Her hips and profile of her buttocks was driving me wild. I began to stroke my fuck pole as she assumed an indian style sitting position. She had a wonderful full crop of curly pubic hair. It began low on her shapely belly and promised a great texture as it disappeared between the darkness of her long thighs. Her chest bent forward, her eyes closed and she cupped her dangling tits. Thumbs and forefingers started to gently twist her growing dark brown nipples. A moan escaped her slightly parted lips as s he continued to roll these dark rubbery marbles. "Oh fuck, Jim. My nipples are so hard thinking about your lips and teeth on them. I can almost feel you pulling on them and sucking them like a hungry baby. I can feel your hands lifting my heavy tits and squeezing them tightly. Do you like the way they wiggle and bounce when I move? How about this. Do you like the way they look when I lean back a nd they spread over my chest?" she asked with a seductive voice. "I can almost taste your thick brown nipples between my teeth. I had no idea that this could be so exciting. My cock is so hard. Your heavy tit sacks look wonderful regardless of what position their in. My imagination is running wild now. I can imagine them hanging heavily as you are on your knees offering me your ass. I love to fuck dog style and reach under you and hold your lovely breasts. It also gives me access to your hard clit. Would you like me to fuck you on your knees while I play with your tits and rub your clit?" I asked as I watched her hands travel over her stomach and head toward the dark patch of pubic hair. "Oh fuck. I can see your cock bone sliding in and out of my split hairy pussy. When you pull it out, it is all covered with my creamy juices. When you push it back in, it pulls some of my cunt hair in with it and increases the friction of our fuck. When its driven deep, our pubic hair mix together," she continued her verbal love making. I was stroking my cock meat as I watched her enter her cunt hole with her fingers. She leaned back on her haunches, and her tits were swaying back and forth. One hand reached up to feel the weight of her thick tit. She removed her fingers from her leaking pussy, looked up at me and put her fingers in her mouth, sucking and licking the honey from them. Slowly she reached behind her to a box resting on the lip of the fireplace. She reached inside the box and removed a large flesh colored dildo. It was almost eight inches in length and had heavy balls attached to it. At the bottom was a switch. She placed it into her mouth to add lubricant to it as well as to excite me. The surrogate cock was lowered and placed at the entrance to her greasy hairy pussy. She closed her eyes, threw her he ad back and put the first couple of inches into her slippery box. The sight was driving me crazy. Deeper and deeper it went until she was completely impaled on its length. She sat on it fully and rocked back and forth as she pinched frantically at her thick rubbery nipples. "Oh fuck, baby. This is good. The vibrations are driving me insane. Now I'm going to turn it on high speed, Jim. Imagine that it's your strong bone in my tight slippery cunt hole. Wouldn't you love to pinch my fucking hard nipples? Wouldn't you love to suck my big tits and squeeze my ass cheeks? Well, you're going to mother fucker. Go ahead and stroke that bone, cunt lapper. You're soon going to pour all of that hot sticky fuck cream on my tits, my ass and in my fucking guts. I want gallons of that hot fuck juice in my mouth," Cindy spoke in well-defined words in an effort to increase my excitement. Her hands continued to manipulate her exquisite breasts, and soon her eyes shot wide open and then rolled up in her head. She looked lovely as she began her climb to ecstasy. "Oh, mother fucker, I'm cuming! Oh shit, this fuck'n rod in my pussy feels wonderful. Soon your thick cock will be buried in my furry hole. I want to suck that bone, and I want you to stick your tongue in my honey pot, honey. Get over here," she demanded. I didn't require any further direction. I rose and approached her with my rod bouncing up and down in time with my steps. My hot nuts were tight against my body because their swelling increased by the hot scene unfolding in front of me. I reached down and pulled her to her feet. She extracted the still vibrating dildo, and turned it off with one short movement, discarding it on the floor. My lips quickly found hers and her hot tongue entered my sucking mouth. I could feel her moist mound come in contact with my thigh as my stiff fuckstick stabbed into her belly. A moan escaped her hungry lips and traveled into the depths of my lungs. Cindy's resilient breast globes pressed their erect nipples into the hair of my chest. My trembling hands reached behind her to treat themselves to the rippling mounds of ass cheeks. My thick cock continued to grow and deposit small trails of silvery fluid on her well-shaped stomach muscles. Suddenly she reached between us and began to pinch and twist both of my stiff nipples. My fingers could feel her perspiration begin to travel down the smooth crack of her ass. The smell of her hot sex rose to invade my nose, increasing my excitement. Maintaining a firm grip on her strong buttocks, I reached up to feel the weight of her heavy breast as it teased by chest. My fingers then traveled down to the forest of thick cunt hair to find her oily, pouting pussy lips spread with excitement. I gathered her hot emissions and began to smear them between her legs and over her finely textured fanny. "I need you to eat my cunt, Jim. Will you put your lips on my hot pussy and drive your tongue inside of my fuck hole?" she asked between pants. "Lay down, sweetheart. Let me taste your honey pot. I can't wait to smell your sex. I need to drink your cum," I said as I slowly lowered her to the carpeting in front of the fireplace. Placing my hands behind her strong thighs, I gently spread her legs to reveal her glorious, hair-shrouded vulva. A pink, flower appeared in front of my hungry eyes. She had such a beautiful, wet pussy. I smelled the fragrance of her heat and began to breath heavily onto her hairy cunt hole. She began to moan and lift her hips to expedite her joy. I continued to tease her leaking hole with my hot breath and intermittently dip the tip of my tongue into her body. She jammed my cock bone into her mouth in one fell swoop. As I felt the tip of my love tool lodge in her moaning throat, I was compelled to shove my tongue deep into her hole and completely cover t he lips of her pussy with my lips. We were locked in an embrace, our mouths filled with one another's genitals. She rocked her hips in and out against my mouth, and I continued to drive my fucker between her sucking lips. Suddenly I stopped. I didn't want it to end this quickly. I would have spilled my seed into her sucking mouth if I pumped once more. "I don't want to blow yet, Cindy. Just let me look at you for a minute," I said as I rolled over and filled my eyes with her lovely, aroused flesh. She grasped her breasts, lifted them to my gaze a nd began to roll the nipples with her fingers. She had the look of a hungry animal on her face. She smiled and stood in front of me. Her hands continued to travel her body from her heavy breasts to her rounded ass cheeks as she turned around for me. I didn't dare touch my raging cock for fear that it would go off. "I think you need a drink, Jim. I'll be right back," she whispered as her legs stretched into a slow gait toward the bar. The fire painted each lovely curve during her short journey. As her hot body moved the shadows of the flame from the fireplace danced and frolicked across her taunt skin. She returned to my side and offered me another glass of cool wine. "You can take a short break and then you're in for trouble, mother fucker. Do you like it when I call you mother fucker? Do you like it when I talk to you about fucking and sucking?" she asked as her body lowered itself into its seated position. I loved the way her breast sacks swayed as she negotiated her wine glass and sat down. "It drives me wild her hear your hot words. Each time you utter a sound to me, I turn to fucking butter and I think about your butter pouring out all over my cock bone," I teased back. "Well then finish that wine, cunt-lapper. I don't care if you cum quickly. The next time you'll last even longer; and there will be a next time. I'm not going to let you out of here until I'm done," she threatened in mock fashion. The wine was soon gone, and I found her lips wrapped around my torpedo once again. I filled my hands with the cheeks of her ass and began to lather her up to drive my pole to her depths. She grasped my stretched penis roughly and ran her teeth slowly and softly over its purple head. My tongue dipped between the well defined gully between her pubic hair patch. The texture of her cunt hair felt good on my slowly moving tongue, and the smell of her womanhood was intoxicating. I pushed it into the pink crevice, gathered up her thick juices and deposited them on the lips of her swollen vulva. "I can't take it any longer, Jim. You have to stick your fuck stick into my cunt hole, now," she cried. "Fuck me, you wonderful cunt lapper. Bury your pole in my slimy, hairy cunt." I rolled onto my back and pulled her toward me. She had a hungry look on her face and didn't take her eyes off my bone. I watched as her ample breasts sway as she moved herself into position over my thick penis. My eyes traveled to the point of imminent contact, and I saw her pink quim peak out of the wet hair that surrounded it. She grabbed the head of my tool and placed it neatly between the swollen lips of her pussy. I could feel the slippery skin of her twat painting the helmet of my bone. She rubbed it between her legs to prepare it for penetration. All the while her lovely tits continued to dance for me. Her nipples were like sharp, angry darts seeking a target. My hands reached up, lifted their weight, squeezed and kneaded the flesh and allowed them to fall again to bounce and jiggle. Quickly, my cock bone was buried to its limit. She grunted furiously and began to fuck her hips back and forth over my hidden hammer. The texture of the skin of her hips was beautiful as she continued to ride my monster. My hands moved back and forth between her magnificent mammaries to her strong buttocks. Each time my hands fell into the crack of her ass where it met her honey pot, they became soaked with her love cream. I smeared it over the cheeks of her ass and on her swollen nipples. The sensation of my slippery hands, greased with her fluids, gliding over her stiff nipples was to much for her to take. Cindy let out a muffled squeal and became as rigid as a board. Her eyes widened, as if in fear, and her mouth remained open in a soundless scream. Her rocking continued as the muscles of her love sleeve gripped the meat of my driving cock. Her words came in a jerking fashion, "fuck.... me.... fuck the.... shit out of.... me, mother.... fucker. Suck on my tits. I accommodated her every demand, with glee, as well as I could. I couldn't take my eyes from her passion-ridden face. Her teeth were clenched as she continued, "drive that cock in me. I want it all. I want your cum. Shoot your hot load." That's all I needed to cause my explosion. I could feel the cum begin its journey from the depths of my hairy balls as my eyes returned to her heaving tits. My nuts tightened, my cock became as rigid as it had ever been, and my cream started to travel up the shaft of my hose. "Ride it, you lovely bitch. Ride my cock while I squeeze your beautiful ass cheeks. Pour your cream in my lap and feel my dick in your greasy pussy," I said as my eyes involuntarily rolled back in my head. My buttocks tightened as I drove my bone one last time into her wet heaven. I could feel the cum shooting into her guts and further lubricating my shaft. She continued to ride as if my bone would never go away. The overflow of my juice began to spill from her tensing pussy and collect on my burning balls. This was some remarkable woman. I could only wonder why I had never pursued this lovely creature before. She had collapsed on me, and we rolled over so that she remained cradled in my arms with her face buried in my chest. After a short period, she stirred and asked, "are you ready for round two, stud-puppy? She began to rub her breasts against my belly and grind her wet box against my leg. "We can get ourselves worked up again by watching our little movie, if you would like." I had never seen myself fuck before. I thought it would be great to see that. "Be my guest," I said as I waved with one hand in the direction of the video player. She got up slowly and sensuously moved toward the video equipment. She put the system on rewind, recovered the remote control and went to the bar to get us another drink. As we sat there sipping and cuddling, she put pushed the play button on the remote, and we settled in to see this new epic. I couldn't believe how vivid the display was. Here I was sitting with this lovely woman, watching her masturbate for me. Soon my cock began to stir and grow to its previous heights. I played with her tits and her ass flesh while I watched the T.V. screen. Her long fingernails reached for my nipples and started to tease them. My hand was resting in the moist crack of her ass, squeezing the flesh of her buttocks. "I love the look on your face as the dildo is moving in and out of your hairy pussy, Cindy," I whispered in her ear as her cream continued to fill my hand. "And I love the way your cock grows when you watch me on the screen. Your cock feels to good in my hand. Watch how it continues to get harder as we talk about it. See how the head is becoming more smooth and deeper in color. Let me polish it for you a little bit, Jim," she said as she turned to place it in her mouth. My fingers dipped deeper inside of her hairy, wet honey pot as her lips glided over the head of my stiff organ. Then she pulled it out and began rubbing it over her rubbery nipples. To my utter surprise and infinite joy, I suddenly felt the vibrator slip into her slippery pussy beside my probing fingers. She drove it in deep as her lips returned to my raging penis. We twisted into a "69" position and my nose was soon offered the fragrance of her twat. My eyes watched the dildo searching her depths along side my fingers. In and out it went. Up and down the moist crack it t raveled, teasing the swollen clit. Suddenly, she withdrew the intruding vibrator, turned it off and bore down on my thrusting hand and twisting fingers. My mouth went to her dark pink clit and my tongue started to provide stimulation. Her lips were traveling up and down the length of my expanded member, and all of a sudden, I felt something pressing on my anal passage. The pressure continued to increase, and I could feel something entering my ass hole. Then it dawned on he what it was when she turned it on again. It was the vibrator. It rattled my buns and relaxed my rear passage as it continued to travel inward. The sensation was unbelievable as she twisted it to rub its base against my hairy balls as it invaded my bung hole. I could feel my thick penis continue to grow in her sucking mouth. "How do you like it, mother fucker?" she asked as she continued her gentle assault on my ass. My answer was wordless but definite. I began to rock my hips back and forth serving to both bury my cock further into her mouth and drive the plastic cock up my ass. Her tool became more lubricated as the time progressed, and she began to twist it while she drove it deeper and deeper. Soon, her toy was buried deeply in my ass, and she turned the vibration up to a heavy hum. My fucking rod, as if with a mind of its own, began a slow, long vibration, consisting of one long spurt after another. I was coming in a fashion that I was unfamiliar with. It seemed to come from my toes and rock my b rain. My cum ridden balls were slowly pumping gobs of thick cream into her sucking mouth. It was as if I had no control over it or nothing to say about it. As my vibrations continued, I filled my hands with slippery ass cheeks and drove my tongue deep within her gushing pussy. The aroma was wonderful. The scent of her hairy cunt hole filled my senses, and everything seemed to be happening in slow motion. She continued her efforts long after her own climax shook her body within my clutching hands; long after she drank all of my sticky juice. I was soaking wet with perspiration. Her heavy breasts slid back and forth over my hairy belly as she settled in to relax against my spent body. With a husky voice she asked, "How was that for a little variety, honey? Have you ever had a vibrator between these tight buns?" I spoke with difficulty, "I don't think I have ever had a feeling quite like that. It was great. I came longer than I ever did. The smell of your sweet pussy, the feel of your ass meat in my hands, and the feel of my cock lodged deep in your throat drove my over the edge. You are fucking unbelievable, Cindy." "Well, it wasn't bad for round one. There are a couple of ways to look at it," she said as rested her head on my thigh. "If this turns out to be a boxing match, we will have eleven or fourteen rounds to go, depending on which league you follow. If we relate it to pussy, I still have eight lives. But I would much rather think of it in terms of the encyclopedia, and tonight we only touched on the 'As.' Let's hope that Gary gets promoted early and often." "Now wake up feeling wonderful and remember everything, Jim," Peggy said as she brought me out of my trance. Turn about is fair play, I thought as I shook my head in understanding. CHAPTER NINE - MIND SEX It had been a lousy week for Peggy. Faced with the prospect of closing her boutique due to falling sales and not having found a job as yet, she was depressed. Her children, away at college seemed to be unusually demanding, and it seemed that she couldn't get anything accomplished. She was convinced that she needed some diversion. It didn't take long for her to realize that the only thing that ever made the ugly world go away was the gut wrenching orgasms that she had from time to time. Fast and furious fucking would likely be her only salvation from the confusion that she was currently feeling. Although she had better and more frequent climaxes when they used hypnosis, she sometimes became concerned that Jim loved fan- tasy more than he did her. She preferred normal, fantasy-free sex with Jim, but she knew that fantasy sex was his biggest turn-on. He was obsessed with the thought of another man putting his hands on her smooth breasts. His cock stayed as stiff as a board each time he thought about another man sucking on her per- fect pink nipples. Her mind wandered at the sexy thoughts that began to invade her mind. She thought about the many conversations that she and Jim had over the years. He always assured her that she was excit- ing and that it was a matter of pride. He wanted every man to want her; to see her naked, exciting body; to taste her fragrant honey pot; to hold her round, smooth buttocks in their hands. He almost came each time he thought of another man's long, thick cock bone pounding inside of her twisting belly. That did it. She would hint to Jim that tonight should be a fantasy night. Tonight she needed to escape with Jim into her deepest fantasies. Peggy called Jim at work and asked if he would be able to come home early tonight. He responded by saying that he would try to be home early and questioned her as to whether anything was wrong or if she needed anything. "Just you Jim. Ya know, I think tonight might be the night for us to escape into a wonderful fan- tasy. Do you think you might be interested?" she inquired. "Did you have anything particular in mind, honey?" Jim asked as his mind and body began to react to the thought. "I think that tonight I need to be a fucking slut. I need to meet an absolute stranger... Richard Gear... Ya, Richard Gear should fuck my brains out tonight. I need to have his hands on me. I want him to such my big tits and make me come all over his face. He can bring as many friends as he would like," she of- fered, knowing that she was driving Jim wild with anticipation. "I'll be home very early, honey. We can have a little light dinner and dip into our minds as well as our bodies. Start to im- agine thick, long cocks surrounding you, touching your skin, in- vading your hot mouth and your dark hairy cunt hole," Jim began to tease as his bone began to leave traces of his excitement in his pants. Now it was Jim's turn to think of all of the wonderful pos- sibilities that lay ahead. Although he had experienced a few af- fairs over the years, never had he found any woman that could ex- cite him as much as Peggy could. Her body was perfect for him. He had made love with women that had larger breasts, but Peggy's were perfect. They looked perfect, felt perfect and tasted per- fect. It may have been her reaction to Jim's attention to her breasts. He wasn't sure. He only knew that her tits exciting him more than any others. He had probed the depths of other women's love tunnels, but never did his cock get harder than with Peggy. It could have been the well-defined lines of her lovely pubic patch. Maybe it was the appearance of her fat cunt lips as they became excited and full of anticipation. It could have been the taste of her sweet pussy nectar. Again, he wasn't sure. He only knew that she was the best. Peggy loved to climax, and just the look on her face when she got off drove Jim wild. Peggy was blessed with the most lovely set of buttocks. Her small but fleshy buns wiggled so nicely when she walked. It drove him wild to fill his hands with ass flesh when he drove his cock bone deep into her gyrating cunt. She loved to feel his strong hands squeeze hard as they fucked fast and furious. Jim's cock was so hard thinking about Peggy's lovely body and about the prospect of her fucking someone else for him that his hard cock almost went off in his pants. He had a raging hard-on. He tried to hide it as he walked out to his secretary's desk to drop off a letter to be typed. He must not have been suc- cessful because her eyes seems to be riveted to his crotch. She looked away, raised her eye brows slightly and smiled. It must have been obvious to her that Jim's mind wasn't currently on work. "I'll be leaving a bit early today. Please just take mes- sages and make excuses for me," Jim requested. His secretary suggested with a chuckle as she walked over to the copy machine that, "it may be a good idea to relax for a little while and get your mind off the job. I'll hold down the fort." She put a little extra wiggle in her ass, obviously think- ing about what he would be up to. The garage door opened as Jim pulled into the driveway. Having parked the car, he extracted the flowers and candy that he had acquired on the way home. He danced up the steps and into the house as he announced that he was home. Setting down the candy, he began looked for a vase for the flowers. A little water in the vase and a slight spay on the blooms offered and pleasant picture of the arrangement. Jim set down the vase on the dinning room table and noticed that it was set for two. There was a pleasant aroma as he passed through the kitchen. He reached for the oven door and heard Peggy coming down the hall from the bedroom. "Hey, get out of the oven before you ruin our dinner," she said with a chuckle. Jim looked up to see one of the most lovely sights he could remember. Peggy was standing there with an extremely low-cut yel- low blouse, a tight, light green skirt, lace hose and high heels. Her breasts were accented so well and her cleavage seemed to beckon to him. The high heels promoted her lovely buttocks in such a way as to make Jim want to touch them immediately. What great legs, he thought. "First, you are going to go get out of that suit, put something more comfortable on and I'll make you a cocktail. Dinner will be ready soon and we can get down to business," Peggy directed him as she swayed toward the cabinet where the liquor was kept. Jim smiled, walked up behind her, filled his hands with her breasts and placed his cock against her well shaped ass. "Yes young lady; whatever you say," he teased as he headed for the bedroom. Soon he reappeared and found his drink waiting for him. Peggy sauntered over to the table with a glass of white wine in her hand. She seemed to glide, and she knew that she was beginning to drive Jim wild. She was proud of her breasts, but embarrassed to let anyone else see them. Jim had often prompted her to show off a little, but rarely did she ever offer her charms to any one else's view. Soon dinner was ready, set and consumed. Peggy had done a wonderful job. She didn't overdo it. There was just enough to suppress their hunger and not weigh them down. "Jim, I know that you would like to see me making love with someone else, and I think I understand why. Tonight I would like you to hypnotize me, make me a prostitute and watch me get fucked. I want to forget about anything and everything all night. I just want to come until I pass out. Can we do that?" she asked pleadingly. "It excites me beyond words to hear you say that. You are going to get so much cock tonight, you may never want it again," Jim whispered. "I don't think that's possible, honey. I don't think I can ever get enough cock. I want to eat it, suck it, fuck it and rub jism all over my aching tits. I want to feel that hot, thick, sticky jelly running down the crack of my ass. I want it all," she assured him. Jim told her to get comfortable in the chair, and he induced the trance state in no time at all. "When you awaken, you will find yourself in a lounge having a glass of wine. You are a pros- titute. You don't fuck simply for money. You do it because you are a horny woman that can't seem to get enough cock. You will be approached by one or more men and asked to dance. Jim will be in the lounge, and he will be able to see everything that goes on. You will try your best to excite him by the way you interact with whoever you are dancing with. The man who agrees to pay you five hundred dollars will look and sound like Richard Gear. You will ask him to show you his money. He will show you five one hundred dollar monopoly bills and you will see them as real money. You will direct him to follow you, knowing that Jim will be able to see everything that happens. He will accompany you to your bedroom and the rest is up to you. When I snap my fingers once, you will awaken and remember everything as if it actually hap- pened. Do you understand everything that I have told you?" Jim inquired. "Yes. I understand," Peggy spoke softly. Jim went to the game chest and retrieved the monopoly money. "At the count of three wake up feeling wonderful, sexy and extremely horny. One.... Tow.... Three.... Wake up; you are in the lounge," Jim instructed. Jim moved over to the breakfast counter and sat on a stool. He looked over at Peggy, and she threw him a seductive glance. She crossed her legs in an inviting manner and bounced her foot. Soon Jim stood up and walked over to the table. "Would you care to dance?" he asked. Peggy responded as she was getting to her feet displaying her cleavage to its best advantage, "I would love to." The music played softly as Peggy fell into Jim's arms. She looked up into his eyes as she pressed her breasts into his stomach. Jim had difficulty keeping his eyes off her breasts. He could feel her press the mound of her pussy into his leg as she seductively swayed with the music. Peggy's mind was on fire. She knew that Jim was someplace in the lounge watching her dance with this man. Suddenly, she felt his hand on the swell of her hip. Then it began to travel downward and rest on her buttock; smoothing her flesh first and then slightly squeezing it. She imagined Jim's cock getting hard at the sight. The music soon came to an end and they parted with mutual thank yous. The next soft song came on the radio, and she was approached by another man. She accepted his offer to dance and walked with him hand in hand. This man started out holding her at a distance. She was sure that it was not because he didn't want to touch her, but rather because he wanted to get a good look at her lovely breasts. He did not take his eyes off her bulging tits. "Do you like the way my breasts look?" she asked the stranger. Jim responded, "you have the most lovely tits I can recall seeing. My name is Roger. What is your name? "Peggy. If you like the way they look, you should feel them against your chest," she said as she pressed them into his large frame. Again she began pressing her pussy mound into his leg. She could feel the warmth develop between her legs as her hot nectar began to flow. She felt his cock growing and resting against her belly. She was so hot now, and she knew that she was putting on a great show for Jim. "Do you think that we might be able to find a place a little quieter so we can get to know one another," asked the man she was dancing with. "I don't mean to disappoint you, Roger, but I am a working girl. If you owned a candy story, it wouldn't be good business to give it away; now would it." "You mean you are a prostitute?" he asked incredulously. "I hope I haven't offended you, but that's what I do for a living. And I do it very well. I do it $500.00 well," she said. "I'm not usually given to paying for pussy, but I really have to feel you next to me. I would love to employ you," he said with a wicked grin. "Business first, Roger. Let me see the color of your money, and we will make the necessary arrangements. "Roger" showed Peggy his "money" and she smiled. "Follow me, Roger. I think this is going to be a very interesting experience for both of us," she said with excitement, knowing that Jim would be able to see every move that both of them made. In what seemed like only moments they were in the bedroom undressing one another. Peggy could feel her love nectar begin to drip out of her hairy cunt lips and down her leg. Her nipples seemed to be on fire. She longed to have a tongue lick them to put out the fire. She could almost feel tight lips nibbling on her large pink marbles. She saw Roger's huge cock standing at at- tention and needed to feel it in her mouth. Peggy laid down on the bed and Roger approached the side of the bed pointing the direction with his erect penis. Roger moved on his knees, forward to Peggy's head, his hard thrusting cock standing stiffly from his belly, pointing at her soft lips. Peggy rested her upper torso weight on one arm, lift- ing the other, held his cock aiming it to her mouth, resting the head on her pink tipped tongue. Roger held her face tenderly between his open palms, lifting her head slightly, centering his cock at her questing lips, slowly slid his cock between her full lips deep into her mouth. His cock drove deeper, and Peggy began to breathe through her nose as his prick slid over her tongue. Her lips stretched wider as his cock moved until his bulbous glans reached the back of her throat, then with just a little more pressure, moved into the narrow opening and lodged. Peggy fought down the urge to gag, then swallowed, caressing the head of his prick with the muscles of her throat. Quickly learning to deep throat the throbbing prick in her mouth, Peggy began swallowing and constricting her throat muscles around the head of his deeply lodged prick. Each time Roger withdrew his prick, Peggy would relax, then as his cock delved deep into her throat, Peggy would swallow, giving his cock intense pleasure. As Roger turned over and laid on his back, Peggy settled be- tween his open thighs. She leaned forward and took his cock be- tween her lips, sucking at the knobby head and drawing the full length of his prick into her warm wet mouth. Quickly, his prick filled with blood, filling her oral cavity until she could no longer hold it all inside her mouth and began to kiss the bulbous head and run her flickering tongue around the tip. Holding the pulsating head of his prick inside her sucking lips, she lapped at his hard prick from balls to glans, and her hands were at his balls, gently caressing and fondling. Peggy pulled Roger's prick from her hot lips, looking at it closely, noting that the head of his cock was bright red and swollen until it glistened both with her saliva and the pounding blood filling his organ. She slipped her fingers down to feel his balls again, and found them drawn up tight and hard. Knowing that he was about to come, Peggy slipped her hot lipped mouth over the head again, swirling her tongue over the glans, and driving the tip of her tongue into the hole at the end. Peggy suckled at his pounding, stiff prick, circling the base of his root with her lightly clutching fingers as she felt the surge of sperm expanding his cock. The sticky jelly spurted and rolled from his cock. Peggy pulled her mouth away quickly and aimed Roger's spurting organ at her full titties, watching the juice spatter and cling on her full trembling globes. As Roger's prick spent it's last drop, Peggy rubbed the glistening jism into the softness of her tits. Trailing a wet stream of cum, Peggy put his cock back in her mouth and sucked, compressing her lips around the shaft of his prick, effectively milking it of any remaining drops of sticky sperm, until it pulled free of her still sucking lips with an audible noise. Peggy left the room and returned shortly with wine for her and a cocktail for Jim. Even after he had spent his cream, he couldn't take his eyes off of Peggy's ass as it rolled when she walked. As she set down his drink he watched her breasts sway. They kissed deeply after they finished their drinks. Peggy posed wonderfully on the bed next to "Roger." What a vision, he thought. He could feel his rod begin to lengthen once again. Rolling over Roger found himself between Peggy's legs. He lifted one large tit to his mouth and began to suck gently on her nipple. A moan escaped her full lips as his hands began to mas- sage her breast meat. As Roger sucked harder on her tight pinkish-red nipples, her moans increased. His tongue began to trail down between her ample breasts to her soft belly as he twirled her nipples between his forefingers and thumbs. Peggy could feel his nose brush through her pubic hair in his effort to avail himself of her fragrance. Electric shocks poured through her as she reminder herself that Jim was watching this man put his face into her womanhood. Roger's hands had left her breasts to fill themselves with her soft, round buttocks. She placed her own hands on her titties, cupped them tenderly and began teasing her big nipples. The pink wet flesh glowed and glistened in the subdued lighting and the shadowed darkness, and Roger placed his tongue, pointed stiffly, into her clit at the top of her wet cunt, nuz- zling at her wirey, sticky pubic hairs, and the hot slippery opening. Licking with his tongue, Roger attempted to savor all of the rich sticky juices now pouring from Peggy's pussy, moving his head until he was able to touch the wet pulpy softness of the pussy beneath his tongue. Roger darted forward, his tongue slithering over Peggy's curly hair and wet, open slit. The sensation of Roger's tongue on Peggy's hot clit, brought Peggy to orgasm with wild, fast movements. Her body arching from the mattress as Roger's tongue laved over her clit. As Peggy con- vulsed she grabbed his head and held it tightly to her hole. Roger's sharp tongue drove deeply into her honey pit as he squeezed her shaking buttocks. Roger drew himself up and climbed toward Peggy as she lay shaking slightly from her recent eruption. As she felt his hard manhood approaching her still quivering pussy, she reached out for him and came immediately to life. She wrapped her legs up- wards around the small of his back, as she felt the head of his great shaft approaching her steaming hole. She bucked her hairy cunt upwards in a frenzy to receive his cock. Her full tits quivering each time Roger's prick drove into her cunt, her body wriggling with pleasure at the deep hard thrusts. She tossed her head backwards. Her hips were moving slightly faster, her legs clinging a little tighter to Roger's back. She started moving her heels into Roger's flanks, digging and spur- ring him on like a horse. Her cunt twisting and convulsing over Roger's driving pole deep in her pussy as her tits flopped wildly. Roger began to groan, then driving his cock to the hilt against her ass, his balls tight between his legs. Peggy again began to tighten and displayed an almost frightened look on her face. This climax was earth shaking. Jolts of electricity ran through her body from her tit to her clit. She began grunting like a wild animal as she reached out, filled her hands with his buttocks and pulled him yet deeper into her fuck hole. Suddenly Roger rolled both of them over without removing his raging penis. Peggy's full tits were quivering and shaking as she slowly slid down on Roger's cock, burying his cock between the curly haired lips of her dripping cunt until only his heavy, hairy balls were visible. Roger's hands held her full breasts, his fingers caressing and fondling her pink swollen nipples as his hips drove his cock slowly into the ravishing woman's steam- ing wet cunt; her ass working in wild swinging circles as she drove her fat lipped pussy up and down the slippery hot cock. Twice Roger had to stop her motion to keep from coming prema- turely. He tapped her on her lovely pink ass as if to give her direction. Gently he pushed her off of his towering cock and asked her if he could have another drink. She consented and made another journey for refreshments, swinging her hot bottom for the benefit of his hungry eyes. Soon she returned displaying the drinks and her lovely breasts. She felt so sexy and knew that Roger and Jim would both come like a lion. Moments after completing his drink Roger regained his com- posure and drew Peggy to him. A deep kiss precipitated him saying, "get on your knees, honey. I'm going to drive this cock bone all the way home." She got on her knees and exhibited her lovely buttocks to his gaze and touch. Roger placed the head of his spear between the hairy cunt lips and sunk it deeply into her body. Slowly at first his raging dick drove into her hole. The motion soon grew quicker, her curvaceous ass becoming a blur as she screwed his hard cock. Roger withdrew and pulled his prick upwards over her wet-lipped opening, then drove it into her cunt from behind the kneeling lusty lady again. His cock sank deeply into her crotch until his belly was pressed against her curvaceous ass, his balls dangling between her richly curved trembling thighs. Peggy began to move with his rhythm, her ass moving back as his prick sank into her hairy cunt, quickly establishing a rhythm of lusty need. Peggy continued moving to Roger's rhythm as she felt herself near another climax. She knew that Jim was watching and must have his hand on his own fuck tool. Roger's throbbing prick jetted, squirting his male cream in between the her clinging thighs, filling her cavity with the slippery male juice of his sex. A copious quantity of juicy hot cum escaped the tight lipped opening to trail down Peggy's cur- vaceous thigh, gleaming silver in the subdued lighting of the bedroom, clinging to her richly curved leg. The feeling of hot sperm filling her wet pussy, brought Peggy the rest of the way to a shuddering orgasm, her body insa- tiable, moving as a blur now bucking her ass back onto Roger's spurting prick, driving his hard squirting male organ so deeply that his balls were squeezed tightly between her thighs. Peggy could feel Roger's cock diminishing in size within her still con- vulsing cunt, attempting to hold his cock between the slippery hot lips of her cunt as long as possible. As his cock shrunk, it pulled free by itself, trailing sperm while slippery pussy lubricant slid down Peggy's inner thigh, dripping from the ringlets of her soft curly pussy hair; the oily liquid matting the curls of her pubic hair, the swollen lipped opening oozing the hot wet combined juices of Peggy's sexual passion dripping from the opening between her thighs. Her finger trailed down to slip between the hairy opening, gathering up a finger tip of slippery juice, transferring the lubricant to her mouth. Peggy's pink tongue darted out, capturing the silver liquid, savoring the salty taste, as she licked her finger clean. Jim lay there, playing the part of Roger, spent but fully gratified. Peggy was the hottest and most exciting woman in the world. Peggy snuggled up to him and purred like a kitten, press- ing her heavy, pink tits into the side of his chest. Gently, he shook her, looked into her eyes and snapped his fingers once. Peggy closed her eyes briefly, then reopened them. "Did you enjoy that Peggy?" Jim asked lovingly. "I can't remember ever being that hot Jim. Promise we will do it again soon," she begged. Jim assured her that they would enjoy many similar experi- ments soon. "Now tell me everything that happened with this Roger character." Peggy did just that. They fucked twice more that night and slept like babies. Peggy loved playing the part of a hooker. Next time maybe it would be Jim's turn. CHAPTER TEN - HYPNOSEX Pam and Art enjoyed an existence very much like most other couples in Huntington Beach. Having moved around the globe as an army brat, Art had the occasion to see much of the world and California provided much of what he found to be comfortable. With a relatively good job, Art was satisfied with his professional development. His one concern seemed to be a fixation that he shared with millions of other men in their late thirties; he couldn't seem to get enough sex. It wasn't as if Pam and Art didn't enjoy their sex life; he just couldn't get his dick wet often enough. At times he ques- tioned himself as to his libido. Was he over sexed, or did he just want to live a complete life? He knew that life was way too short and that he should take advantage of what was available, while it was available. Pam shared a position with the majority of women in contem- porary society. She wasn't quite sure if she had ever really ex- perienced an orgasm. She enjoyed sex, however she couldn't recall ever having an earth shaking, eye-rolling, toe-tingling climax. Art was driven, via love, to make every effort to provide his gorgeous, 5"3", 115 pound, blond princess with the orgasm that she wanted and deserved. She did turn heads wherever she went. Her beautiful frame offered measurements of 36D-24-36. Her heavy, magnetic breasts were accented by a small waist and saucy buttocks that made most men mad with envy. Now and then she would break fear's icy grip and do something sexy and completely out of the ordinary. Art was always turned on when this would occur. She talked about other men gawking at her and fantasies like participating in a wet tee shirt contest. The thought of other men being aroused by Pam was exciting for Art. Being somewhat of a computer wiz, Art subscribed to computer several bulletin board services. One day while on line he downloaded several stories about hypnosis in the bedroom on an x-rated board. The concept interested Art, and his interest con- tinued to grow. He left a message for the author of the stories, and low and behold the author returned his message. The author's name was Jim, and he indicated that hypnosis could indeed be used to improve one's sex life. Jim had often used, what he referred to as, hypnosex to give his wife heightened sensibilities. She was able to climax on demand, make love with any lover she chose and completely satisfy her desires while increasing her sexual awareness. Imagine what could be accomplished, Art thought. Pam could learn how to bring herself to orgasm whenever she chose. He talked with her about this new approached and she indicated that she had tried hypnosis when she was a young girl, and it didn't work. After sharing this with Jim, it was explained to Art that we are often hypnotized and don't even know it. Because we have such erroneous ideas of hypnosis, we could easily be hypnotized and not be aware of it. Jim suggested that Art read the induction techniques that Jim had given and begin by trying some relaxation exercises with Pam. It surely couldn't hurt anything, but Jim cautioned Art not to attempt to do anything that Pam would find offensive or dras- tically contrary to her values. Art began by demonstrating how comfortable one could become by making their body completely relaxed. Pam began to enjoy the short sessions of relaxation. He eventually moved the sessions to the bath, where Pam could get in a hot tub of water and lose her- self in the warmth and increased weightlessness. This excited the hell out of Art, because he could sit by casually and look at his wife's lovely body as she closed her eyes and his voice spoke of lovely beach scenes; the white sand under her torso, the waves lapping at her exposed breasts, the sun gently warming her relaxed body, the birds filling the air with song. He took his time with her development in an effort to teach relaxation and increase her interest. In several weeks Art contacted Jim and indicated that progress was being made, but he wanted to intensify the relaxa- tion. Jim suggested that he may now being moving the sessions to the bedroom and introduce sensual massage as an element in the hypnosis effort. At the next session Art suggested to Pam that she could be- come even more relaxed. He told her that after the bath he would teach her another technique. When her bath was complete, Art carefully helped Pam dry off and escorted her to their bed. Pre- viously, he had prepared everything that would be needed and placed the items next to the bed: a towel, a bottle of body lo- tion and a hand-held electric massager. He suggested that she should imagine being on her favorite beach and that there would be no one within miles. She was taking advantage of the solitude and should feel comfortable to bask in the sun free from the restrictions of clothing. It was just the two of them. He asked her if she could feel the texture of the sand under her body as she rested on her belly; could she feel the warmth of the sun on her back, legs and buttocks. Art then began to ever-so-gently run his fingers down her back and stopped just above her buttocks at the small of the back. He touched her neck at the hair line and lightly ran his fingers up to and be- hind her ears. He could see her shiver slightly at his quiet ad- vances. He then went completely to the opposite end of this lovely body, just above the ankles and ran the back of his finger tips up her calves to the back of her knees. He stopped momen- tarily and continued the path up the back of her thighs and stopped where the cheeks of her lovely ass met her thighs. His cock was raging at this point. It was as big as he had ever remembered it being, and he could feel the semen leaking from its head, wetting his underwear. Out of the shear fire developing in his loins, he reached down and touched his stiff rod and stroked it lightly with one hand as his other continued a path up Pam's sides to the swell of the sides of her breasts resting on the sheets. He asked her if her breasts felt good resting on the warm sand and if she could feel her nipples becom- ing hard as they sought new depths. Art then turned Pam over and gently brushed the "sand" from her breasts, belly and thighs. He continued his efforts on the front of her willing body. After teasing her senses with his feather touch, her told her that he would be applying body lo- tion. Placing an ample amount of lotion in his hands to warm it, Art was soon applying the oily mixture to his lovely wife. Throughout the ensuing moments, Art continued to give Pam sug- gestions about becoming more and more relaxed; her body was feel- ing heavier and heavier; becoming part of the earth; that she was so relaxed she didn't want to move. He told her that she had never felt so relaxed and that she wanted to fall into a deep sleep; that's OK just let yourself go and enjoy the warmth of the sun on your body. As the lotion was urged into every pore of her body she was told to let her mind wander to any place that she chose. She could be anywhere in the world with whomever she wanted to be with. He suggested that she keep her eyes closed and imagine that she was being given a massage by anyone that she chose. Art con- tinued to massage his lovely wife's body as his cock strained for release. His hands began to become more aggressive and would oc- casionally linger on her ripe nipples and inner thighs. Soon Pam opened her legs to admit his advancing fingers. He could see her love juices begin to drip from her swollen pussy lips. He gently turned her over and began to knead the meat of her buttocks, thighs and back. Again she opened her thighs as a message to dip into her hot love cavern. Not wanting to take this session too far, Art began to prepare her for being fully awake. He told her that she was beginning to become fully awake; that her body was becoming lighter and lighter and that she would begin to count to ten. When she reached ten she would be fully awake and feel won- derful. Pam did as she was bid and told Art that they would be much more comfortable if he would take his things off and come to bed. The kids were in bed and there was nothing stopping them from relaxing together the rest of the night. It didn't take much en- couragement for his love rod to come to full attention. He rolled into Pam's arms, his chest rested on Pam's soft, warm breasts, and his raging cock soon found her oily, gaping tunnel to spill his seed into. This time everything was different. She threw her legs back in an effort to bring him as deeply inside of her as he could be. She actually shuddered this time as he filled his strong hands with the cheeks of her ass, and his cock continued to pummel her moist, hairy hole. Art's elation was doubled when he received a message from Jim indicating that Jim and Peggy would soon be planning a cruise to the Caribbean and invited Art and Pam to meet with them on the cruise. It would be on Norwegian Cruise Lines; the Seaward. The course of travel would be one evening at sea, one day on the cruise line's private island, on the Ocho Rios in Jamaica, another day at sea with a stop in the Caymen Islands, a half day in Cozumel and return. The thought of a cruise had always excited Art. What excitement would they find in this new adventure? You only go around once, Art mused. What the hell! Pam was amenable to the idea. It would be great to be away from the everyday toils and the kids for a while. It was all set. The date would be in February and arrangements had been made. Anticipation was beginning to drive Art wild. He continued his experimentation with Pam's relaxation techniques and began to introduce himself to a series of fantasies. The holidays came and went, building a natural anticipation in the two couples. The Miami Harbor was bustling with activity. Art and Pam couldn't get over the size of the ship. Baggage check was con- ducted without incident, and they walked up the half mile long winding ramp which led to the entry way. Their eyes traveled from one couple to another wondering if they would see Peggy and Jim among the couples entering the ship. The excitement continued to increase as their eyes fell upon any number of beautiful looking couples, men and women. After settling in their cabin, they removed to the top of the pool deck for departure. The ship's engines began their slow but steady pull away from the dock as well-wishers moved about like ants ten stories below the couple's vantage point. Once the ship was clear of the harbor, Pam and Art ordered a drink from Captain Billy's Bar and reclined on the lounge chairs on the main pool deck. Already bodies began to rid themselves of clothing to enjoy the 75 degree warmth of the sun deck. Art could feel his manhood start its upward climb to erec- tion as one lovely woman after another pranced by his perch. One in particular seemed to provide interest as he looked out over the deck behind his dark glasses. Each step her rolling buttocks seemed to provide invitation as the sway of her tantalizing breasts lightly covered by a thin clinging tee shirt hypnotized him and fed his erection. She continued to skip about the deck with every intention of attracting the gaze of every man on board. He knew that she could feel eyes on her as she went to the bar and returned with a drink. Suddenly she returned to the bar to retrieve a cocktail napkin and provided another view of her exciting body. Her gathered suit bottom was scant and hugged the rolling curves of her tight fanny from the swaying cheeks of her ass to the deep crack which provided the division between these smooth globes. Art's eyes traced her pubic arch and perceived tight golden curls of hair furtively peaking from beneath the cloth designed to contain them. Traveling upward he saw each heavy breast rise and fall with the motion of her shoulders. She knew he was watching every move and exaggerated each to enhance his interest. Art was hoping that this would be Peggy, but where could Jim be. Pam couldn't help but to notice Art's interest. Oddly enough she didn't feel jealous. It was kind of exciting to see Art's focus and the resulting bulge develop in his shorts. She knew that soon she would feel that thick bone driving inside of her slippery love tunnel. Her own interest began to develop as many of the ship's men began to move about the deck. Thin men, fat men, muscular men, tall men, short, suave, fast talkers, relaxed attitudes and mysterious men all provided a circus of observa- tion. There were several that she seemed attracted to. She knew that she could turn on most of the men on the ship and was bound and determined to do just that. Shortly thereafter as Pam was sipping an iced pina colada, she noticed a man that she had not previously seen on deck. She almost laughed to herself when she began to ponder the humor of invariably seeing several people while on vacation that bore a strong resemblance to folks that she knew back come. This nice looking men was the spitting image of Larry, her next door neigh- bor. She had always fantasized about having an affair with Larry but was hesitant because he lived so close to her. This guy's fanny was even cuter than Larrys, she smiled as she thought. She could feel the warmth develop in her loins as the thin material of her panties massaged her soft pussy each time she squeezed her thighs together. She was becoming wet thinking about a nice thick penis resting above a pair of heavy, hairy balls. When Pam and Art returned to the room to get ready for an early dinner, there was a flashing light on the phone indicating that there was a message at the desk. Art's heart jumped slightly knowing that it may be a message from Peggy and Jim. His hopes were justified as the young English girl told him that Jim had called and asked her to relate that they were in cabin 4010 and would like Art to call when he returned. He no sooner hung up the phone when he began dialing cabin 4010. Peggy answered the phone, and her voice provided further excitement. "Hello. This is Art. I presume that I'm talking to Peggy. How are you?" he said with a slight quiver in his voice. "Fine, thank you. I've heard so much about you. Jim tells me that this is your first cruise. I'm convinced that you will love it. Please let me know if there is anything I can do to make it more comfortable. Tell Pam that I said Hi, and I'm anxious to meet her. Would you like to talk to Jim?" Peggy's upbeat voice rang out the question. Jim and Art agreed to meet on the lower pool deck for drinks, an informal dinner and conversation. Art told Jim that he could recognize them because Pam would be wearing a blue and white striped halter top outfit with white shorts. His eyes couldn't help but to wander as Jim got off the elevator on the lower pool deck. His anxiety increased while looking for Art and Pam. He was also very proud of how great Peggy looked in her revealing swim suit and open cover-up. She wore a black and white perrot doll, two-piece suit that accen- tuated her heavy, milk-white breasts on the top. The bottoms separated and hugged her firm, solid buttocks as they rose and fell with each step. Jim could feel himself becoming hard as he watcher her tease the audience on the lower deck. Just a hint of reddish pubic hair peaked from the vee of her suit bottom. They approached the Tiki bar and were greeted by a rather pleasant English bar tender. "What will be your pleasure, friends?" asked Bill the bar tender. Jim looked inquiringly at Peggy, shrugged and suggested to no one in particular, "two pena coladas, Peg?" She nodded her agreement and Bill began the mixology ritual. Jim's eyes con- tinued to scan the participants, and his eyes fell on one of the loveliest creatures in his memory. She was so lovely, he didn't even notice that she was wearing a blue striped halter top and white shorts. As it dawned on him that the couple approaching were likely Art and Pam, he wanted to check his breath and locate his Pulitzer Prize so that he could impress them. He was, in short, pleased that the couple that they were soon to meet were as attractive as they obviously were. Pam and Art seemed somewhat shy as they approached. Jim noticed their apparent discomfort and tried his best to lighten the moment. Jim took the initiative to break the ice by making the introductions, ordering drinks and offering both jokes and small talk. Soon, as is often the case, the ladies generated their own conversation about the children, awful teachers, P.T.A., and wardrobes. Jim and Art took a walk to the sporting deck to observe the skeet shooting exercises. "How much have you really benefited through the use of hyp- nosis, Peggy?" asked Pam as they settled onto deck chairs situated at pool side. Peggy became excited as she shared her successes with Pam. As they started on their second Pina Colada and Margarita, Peggy spoke to her of progress in weight control, assertiveness and im- proved sex life. "Not only I am in control of my destiny, each day is filled with excitement and growth," Peggy told Pam. "What do you mean by 'excitement and growth?'" Pam inquired of Peggy. Peggy went on to explain how her sexual life had been im- proved by the added variety that hypnosex could offer. She didn't used to think as much of herself. She didn't really know what may have happened in her childhood to give her an inferiority com- plex, but until Jim showed her what potential she had, she found sex unexciting and was somewhat introverted. Now she found other men attractive, became excited when she knew she could excite others and was able to develop new relationships that helped her in her professional development as well as her personal growth. Pam was somewhat incredulous, "doesn't Jim get jealous when he thinks about you involved with other men?" "Quite the contrary. He encourages it. He knows I love him, and I think he likes to show me off. There was a time when I would have worn a bathing suit only if I had to in order to go into the swimming pool. Now I like to wear as little as possible so I can excite other men as well as Jim. It's put the excitement back into our marriage and multiplied it a hundred-fold. In my mind, I can fuck anyone I want to. I have had Kevin Cosner suck my breasts... not just imagination... he has actually laid on top of me and put my tits in his hot mouth. Sean Connery has been kind enough to give me a full body massage with his strong hands on my hot flesh. It continues to get better, and I can be with anyone I want to. I usually like to finish up with Jim. He will always be the best, especially after becoming as excited as the fantasy makes him. Sometimes you should try it. I don't think you would be sorry. As an example, look out at this sea of human man flesh around the pool," Peggy suggested. "Don't any of them ap- peal to you?" Pam's eyes began to scan the men around the pool. "There are a few men that are wonderfully built," she said. "Well, imagine how they would look without their suits. Im- agine how it would feel to have their hands on your beautiful breasts, their lips sucking on your nipples, their hands holding your tight buttocks. Doesn't that make you feel a tingle between your legs?" Peggy asked. Pam started to feel just that tingle that Peggy was eluding to. "Now that you mention it, I have had fantasies about making it with other men. I just seem to fight the urge because of how I was brought up. We were always taught that it was wrong. I do find that guy over there with the red suit on exciting," Pam con- fided to Peggy. "Take a good look, memorize each muscle and bulge, close your eyes and imagine laying with your legs open, and he is rub- bing the head of his hard rod against the lips of your vagina. He is gathering your nectar on the head of his cock so he can slide it inside of your body," Peggy urged. Pam's eyes closed and her mind began to wander. She could feel her nipples harden, and as she moved her legs slightly back and forth, she could feel the moisture begin to flow between her legs. With each moment that went by, she continued to squeeze her buttocks together to increase the sensation. "Oh christ!" she said through pursed lips. "If I keep thinking about him, I know I will have a climax right here. We had better change the subject for a while." Peggy's smile was broadening as she watched Pam's subtle display of sexuality. "OK, on a slightly different note... How would you like to do some exploring on Pleasure Island when we get there? The four of us can mix up a batch of drinks and go on a hike up the little river. They have a great little water falls about three miles from the beach. The road is within a half mile and I'm told that nobody likes to hike that last half mile. We should have the water falls to ourselves," Peggy hinted. Pam seemed interested as she told Peggy, "I think the guys will get a kick out of it. Let's be adventurous. Meanwhile on the sporting deck, Jim and Art were discussing their limited interest in guns and shooting sports. More often than not they discussed a series of lovely young lady joggers that continued to jaunt by. "I'm just glad to be away from com- puters and business for a while, Jim. I think that Pam and I needed to get away from the kids and home for awhile. I don't really care what we do, if anything, while away. I just want to relax, have a few drinks and fuck like a dog," Art pronounced. "You and me, both, Art. The atmosphere of the cruise and the islands brings out the libido in me. Incidentally, I don't want to offend, but Pam is one of the hottest women I've ever seen. She could give the pope a stiff," Jim offered kiddingly. Art smirked and said, "Oh that's OK, Jim. I would feel bad if you thought she had to sneak up on a glass of water to get a drink. I think she's beautiful, and I appreciate it when others think that she is exciting. Same goes for me. Peggy has a great set of tits. My only dilemma is whether I like her tits or her great ass better. I wouldn't mind seeing those puppies of hers without the suit. "Who knows. You just may have the opportunity to do that. She claims that she is going to broaden her horizons on this vacation and get a little real sun. We've done a few hypnotic fantasies about sun bathing before we left home. It turned her on so much, one night she had eight climaxes just laying out in the sun and playing with her pussy. If the moment is right, I'll give her some suggestions that prompt her to explore her sensuality," Jim said with raised eyebrows. "I can feel myself getting hard at the thought of it, Jim. What do you say we get back to the pool, get the girls and some- thing to eat?" Art suggested. Their dinner was a pleasant experience. Too many varieties and a little too much to eat. After a short rest in their respec- tive rooms and a change of clothes, the two couples returned to the pool deck to avail themselves of the fun calypso beat offered by a native band. Jim was very enamored by Pam based on the heavy state of his rod, yet still got excited as he saw many of the eyes on board turned toward Peggy as she exhibited her flesh while frolicking on the deck. The four adventurers swam together, rolled around in one of the hot tubs and generally had a warm, enjoyable time that evening. As the stars bid that day good bye, each of the couples retired to their beds to investigate the pleasures of an increasing sensuality. "Art and Pam are really nice people, honey. Don't you think so?" Jim asked of Peggy as she shed her cover-up and swim suit. Peggy smiled demurely and said without expecting an im- mediate response, "you would like to see his cock in my mouth, wouldn't you, Jim? I saw how your bone came to attention when he was watching me walk around the deck. I got terribly excited when he brushed up against me in the hot tub. I felt his hard rod. I think he is hung well, Jim. I think I would like to feel his cock in me oily hole, honey. Imagine that! If her were touching my naked buttocks and kissing my neck. That turns you on, doesn't it, baby? You weren't able to hide your interest in Pam either. Her breasts are very lovely. I'd like to see them in your mouth as Art pumps his stiff bone in me." They continued to talk one another into a frenzy. Jim induced hypnosis on Peggy and gave her a sensual massage by Art. Their evening ended by Jim bringing her back to reality and fucking her mouth and hairy pussy three times. Sleep followed with saucy dreams and exciting hopes for a new day in a new port. Pleasure Island, as it was called, was a private island owned by the cruise line. It was little more than three miles by seven miles with three small lakes, a river and miles of beaches. As Jim stumbled out of bed, showered, brushed his teeth and dressed, he heard the ship's announcer on the intercom. "We are nearing the coast of Pleasure Island. The first shuttle will leave in one hour." "I'll see you on the top deck, honey. I'll have coffee and breakfast waiting," Jim offered to Peggy as he was leaving the state room. "Get your sweet ass out of the rack and get moving. There's a wonderful new world out there to see." The cool and salty morning air brushed Jim's cleanly shaven face as the elevator door opened on the top deck. His eyes were bathed with the sight of land through the mist of the morning. The sun was already burning off the fog and the day promised little humidity and lots of sunshine. The crew was bustling about cleaning the decks and placing deck chairs around the pool. Other adventurers were creating small traffic patterns as they acquired their coffee and breakfast. Jim located a table with a great view of the approaching island, deposited his towel and bag and got into line for the morning's goodies. "Hello, Jim. Did you sleep well?" Pam inquired as she ap- proached Jim's table. "Like a baby. I think I could get used to a steady diet of this. Damn, you look great today. Please join me. Peggy will be here shortly. I hope you won't be offended when I tell you this, but Peggy found Art very exciting. In fact, he was the subject of her fantasy last night," Jim revealed as his eyes traced each move that Pam made in her approach to the table. Pam blushed slightly, "he is an attractive man, and she would be blind not to notice. However, she isn't doing badly for herself either. Did anyone ever tell you that you resemble Har- rison Ford? I find him exciting and have seen almost everything he had done from Star Wars to his most recent." Jim had been told that on several occasions, but really couldn't see the resemblance much himself. "My kids have always told me that. If you think he's nice looking, I'll take that as a compliment. If anyone as lovely as you considers me attractive, I guess I can die now and not pass go, collect two hundred dollars, and do directly to heaven," Jim said kiddingly as they both chuckled. Peggy came ambling by and was soon followed by Art. "You're out of my sight for a half hour and already your cheating on me with Pam. Well, if you must cheat, it may as well be with the loveliest guest on board," Peggy teased as she sat down. The two couples had a leisurely breakfast and made plans to adventure onto the island in an hour. Getting to the water falls was not as difficult as they had thought. There were five taxi stands on the only road on the is- land. The driver told them that the blue taxi sign was the one closest to the water falls, and a taxi came by every half hour or so. The ride to the blue taxi stop was interesting because they were all crammed into the back seat, and Peggy and Pam had to sit rather close to the two men. As they emerged from the taxi, the sun fell full on the faces of the two couples. They had packed a light lunch and brought two thermos jugs full of pirate drinks. After a short journey prompted by the directions of the driver, they could soon hear the subtle song of the falls. Other than the swaying buttocks of the two lovely women that walked in front of the two men, Jim thought that this was likely one of the most beautiful sights he had ever seen when he ap- proached the falls. Crystal clear water cascaded over the rock formation and cut a path through a green garden. The girls quickly placed a blanket on the ground and lost their outer wrap- pings. Peggy's body was taunt as it stretched out in a run for the water. Each muscle and curve was accented by the sun with each move. Pam was a little more hesitant as she approached the water. "Do you think that there is anything alive in the water?" she asked as her foot reached the shore of the small lake. "Not just yet, honey. Soon there will be some major snakes pop out if you look any better than you do right now," Art said with a smile. Soon both girls were frolicking in the water. Jim and Art settled down with a drink on towels brought along for that purpose. The men soon dozed off, lulled by the sound of the water- fall. Jim couldn't believe his eyes when he opened them. Pam and Peggy had removed their suits and were climbing the path beside the falls. He looked to see if Art was aware and noticed that Art was already paying close attention as he stroked his cock through his suit. "Holy christ! Why didn't you wake me?" Jim chastised Art. "You haven't missed much, Jim. They just took their things off, and I think they believe that we are snoozing. Damn, your wife has great tits. I love the way they sway when she thinks she is about to fall. Her ass is so smooth and well shaped," Art an- nounced almost as if to himself. Jim felt his cock stiffen as Art spoke of Peggy's body. Pam was indeed beautiful, he thought. She could compete with any young girl in a glamour magazine. Playboy, look out! As Jim watched Pam and Peggy helping one another up the side of the falls, he slipped his cock from the side of his suit and began to stroke it. Art couldn't help but notice what he was doing and soon followed his lead. "Are you looking at my wife or yours, Jim?" Art asked without taking his eyes off the girls. "Does it matter?" Jim asked as he continued to lightly run his hand up and down his blood engorged fuck tube. "I haven't had a raging hard-on like this in five years. Your wife is gorgeous, and Peggy has never looked so good with her tits glistening as they are and her ass wiggling. Wouldn't you love to have your bone in one of them right now?" "It's OK with me if it's OK with you. I have had fantasies about fucking Peggy ever since I first saw her. Now that I'm looking right up Peggy's ass, do you have any reservations about her making it with another man?" Art asked. Jim looked at him with a serious look in his eyes and said, "the thought of you fucking Peggy does nothing but excite the hell out of me. It'll be her call. If she wants some strange cock, it may as well be yours. Go for it." The two men continued to pull on their enlarged cocks until the girls began to return from the falls. As they approached, they could see that the men were no longer asleep and attempted to cover themselves with the clothes they carried. "I hope you're not angry that we tried to get a little closer to nature, Art. It was wonderful. You should try it," Pam said as she traded her partially wet clothing for a towel to hide behind. Art jumped up off the towel, smiled, dropped his suit and said, "doesn't bother me a bit, Pam." He began to head toward the water, and Peggy's eyes riveted on his heavy cock as it bounced off his well-tanned leg. "Last one in's a piker." Pam threw caution to the wind and followed Art into the water. Jim's excitement increased as he saw Pam's buttocks roll with the rhythm of her unabashed dance to the water. Jim stood up, looked at Peggy as he raised his eyebrows and asked, "shall we?" Peggy dropped her clothes, put her hands on her waist, cocked her hips to one side and wiggled her hefty breasts at Jim. "Let's get in the water before I lose my courage," she giggled. He removed his suit, walked over, grabbed her hand and they ap- proached the water as their eyes sought the flesh of their new friends. Jim's cock began its upward journey to mild erection as they entered the water. Art had already lifted Pam into his arms in the water in an effort to show off her lovely assets. Pam's breasts were bobbing in the cool water and her hardy nipples stood out as little marbles on the globes of her substantial, yet firm breasts. As Jim and Peggy came closer, Art lifted Pam's smooth buttocks out of the water and seemed to point them at the other couple. Jim's hand closed more tightly on Peggy's hand as his eyes met the wet hair that graced Pam's pouting pussy slit. He could feel his cock begin to throb while he viewed the ball-like flesh of Pam's ass cheeks. Suddenly, Peggy's hand was on his raging penis and began to stoke its full length under the water. "I haven't felt you this hard in a long time, honey," she commented as she turned to rub the nipples of her soft tits against his strong arm. Jim swung Peggy through the air in a swirl in an effort to lift her slightly out of the cool water to place her buttocks and breasts before the inquiring eyes of the other couple. Jim was proud of Peggy's body and became even more excited as the other couple's eyes became glued to her flesh. Peggy never dropped a stroke on Jim's erection. Her hand glided easily over the skin of his fuck tool aided by the water, yet it seemed to stick peri- odically. Jim's balls were being pulled by his stretching erec- tion as he filled his hands with Peggy's firm buttocks and covered her mouth with his. Peggy placed his hard rod between her legs and tightened them like a vice while she filled her hands with his hairy ass and hid her tongue in his sucking mouth. Pam's excitement continued to sky rocket as she reviewed the display of the other couple. She reached up, cupped her lovely left breast and began to pinch its rock-hard nipple. Her eyes rolled up in her head as Art's hand found the deep crack of her ass cheeks, allowed it to caress its length and dip into her hairy, swollen love tunnel. He inserted two fingers into her honey pot and lowered his head to tweak her nipple with hardened lips. He then fully sucked her nipple into his softening mouth and continued to suck while his hand assault continued on her flooded pussy. The lips of Peggy's deep love hole were opening like a flower as her excitement increased. She soon felt Jim's hands glide over her clenching ass cheeks, lift her by her buttocks, spread the lips of her oily pussy and insert the head of his thick fuck bone. They felt some resistance to his entry due to the washing action of the water, but as the head of his penis be- came covered with her love fluids, his cock made progress into her depths. She had never fucked in the water with another couple, and it didn't take long for her to begin her first mind- blowing climax. "Oh fuck! Blow your hot cream in my hole, honey. Fuck it up in there and cover my fucking guts with your boiling cock juice," she raged as Jim's pulled her ass toward his as- saulting cock bone. Pam and Art stopped briefly to watch Peggy enjoying her or- gasm. Peggy's full breasts were flopping up out of the water and pounding on Jim's hairy chest with each thrust of his pole into her oily slot. Art glided through the water attempting to get closer to the wildly fucking couple. He wanted to get as close as possible in an effort see their bodies locking in their lusty embrace. As his legs cut through the water in his short journey, one hand remained on Pam's large breasts and the other hand con- tinued its assault on her deep, hot slit. Soon they were standing next to the wildly fucking couple. Art turned Pam so that his cock bone rested in the deep crack of her tight ass. His hand guided his hot rod down the division between her fanny globes and placed the head of his cock at the entrance to her slippery pussy. She spread her long legs in welcome to his hard cock and felt Art's trembling hand slipping quickly over the hard nipples of her floating mammary glands. Suddenly, Peggy reached out, in her last moment of passion, grabbed Art's hand and crushed it to her breast. Jim, Art and Pam had a look of disbelief on their faces as their eyes were riveted to Art's fingers, filled with Peggy's tit flesh. She continued to spasm with Jim's cock embedded in her hairy love tunnel. Jim was crazed by the initiative that Peggy had taken and fell into the arms of lust. Pam bent back to offer her gaping pussy to Art's prodding penis. She then reached down to feel Jim's bone pulsing as it spent his load into Peggy. Jim's cock began its long jour- ney to the depths of Pam's quim. Spent as they were, Peggy and Jim parted, moved back and began to watch Art drive his bone into his wife. They could see Art treating himself to Pam's swinging globes and the rock-hard nipples that adorned them. The look on Pam's face was that of a hungry lioness, and she began to grunt with each thrust of Art's cock. "Fuck it in there, baby. Stick your long pole in my hot pussy just like Jim did to Peggy. Spill your cock lava into my pit," Pam shouted through clenched teeth. Art pulled his bouncing cock from Pam's gaping pussy and turned her around. She jumped in the water throwing her legs wide and grabbed Art under his strong arms. Art re-inserted his bold sword into her waiting hole and began pumping her again. Jim whispered something to Peggy and moved in behind Pam. He reached around Pam and cradled her breasts with his hands allowing her ripe nipples to fall between his thumbs and forefingers. Pam released her grip on Art and fell back into Jim's arms while holding fast to Art's hips with her legs. Pam was suspended be- tween the two men. Art was driving his meat into her womanhood and Jim was manipulated her fleshy breasts. Peggy moved behind Jim and reached for his swollen, hairy balls as she began to tenderly bite on the muscles of his back. The attached couple were now fucking with a frenzy, their excite- ment enhanced by the ministrations of their new friends. Pam's eyes were wild. "Jim has got my tits in his hands, Art. Another man is playing with my hard nipples. Does that drive you wild, mother fucker?" she asked as she panted. "I love the sight of his fingers on your nipples. Peggy is playing with my fuck nuts. Can you feel her hand down there? My balls are so tight I think they are going to explode," Art grunted. Peggy allowed her hand to continue its path beyond Art's balls to his penetrating cock. She could feel his straining penis enter Pam. She felt the slick, hair-covered pussy open to admit Arts pounding cock as she pressed her soft, heavy tits into Art's back. "Jim has got his cock rubbing against my back, Art. I can feel his bone on my buns, honey. It feels so good against my ass as you're driving your cock into me," Pam jerked out the words. "How would you like to feel his cock in you, Pam? Can you feel his bone spreading the lips of your hairy pussy as it spears you? Can you feel his cum pumping into your belly? Can you feel his hands on the cheeks of your ass, his lips on your nipples, his tongue in your cunt?" Art went on to heighten her excitement. Pam soon began to convulse uncontrollably as she climaxed on Art spurting cock bone. The two couples separated. Art took Pam into his arms and gently held her as a helpless baby. Jim and Peggy fell into one another's arms, smiled at each other and headed for the beach and their towels. As soon as Art and Pam regained their composure, they too returned to dry land. Each of the four friends were dealing with the interaction in their own way. Little was said as each felt somewhat embarrassed by the scene. They soon began to dress and headed back to the road to catch the taxi back to the dock. It was Jim who first broke the silence while they waited for their ride. "I guess we all feel a little weird about this, but tell me, have any of you ever been so hot before in your lives?" Smiles appeared on the faces of the other three. Art responded, "Pam never felt so good to me, and Peggy's hand on my balls almost made me pass out while I was giving it to Pam. I'm so damned tired and drained, it will be a good three minutes before I'm ready to go again. Hey! Did it dawn on any of you yet that we forgot to eat?" Laughter mingled with gasps of disbelief from each of them as the taxi pulled up to carry them back to the ship. The ride back was short and quiet. Matted hair and half-wet clothing served to make the ride a little more uncomfortable than it would have been. The taxi pulled up to the dock and deposited the tired foursome. They gathered up their packages and began their trek up the gang plank. Fernando greeted them as they re-entered the ship and asked, "was your stay pleasurable, ladies and gentlemen?" "And that's not the half of it," announced Pam. "That's a great little island you have there." Pam and Peggy helped one another with their gear as the men trailed behind watching each step of the girls and quietly reading one another's mind. They were convinced that tomorrow would promise even greater enjoy- ment. CHAPTER ELEVEN - MIND SEX Jim could feel himself becoming more interested in what wonders hypnosis had to offer he and Peggy and their sexual desires. He decided to take Peggy to a new level of sexual heights. He had helped Peggy experience complete hallucination of the senses on two different occasions. The first was to find her on a secluded beach masturbating, and the second was a wonderful massage by a great looking stranger. Now what? She had still never had a stranger's cock in her body. Jim decided that would be the next adventure. He would introduce Peggy to this ex- perience on Saturday night. The week seemed to drag on. It seemed as though Saturday would never come. Each time Jim looked at Peggy he thought about how exciting it would be for Peggy to give her body to a strange man; her lovely breasts, her round buttocks, her hot pussy. Strange hands on her skin; her lips on another man's penis; his hairy balls resting in her hands and on the soft cheeks of her ass. He went wild with the thought of it. And then Saturday came. They spent their evening in the same fashion as usual. A movie, a pizza and a bottle of wine were their entertainment. The movie was not bad, the pizza was different and the wine was great. Jim did have a hard time keeping his mind on anything other than sex. As they prepared to retire, Jim's apprehension increased. Peggy had no idea what was to take place. As Peggy dressed in her night clothes to get into bed, again Jim's mind wandered to thoughts of another man gazing on her wonderful body. Jim snapped his fingers twice, his regular post hypnotic suggest- ion that would place Peggy into a deep trance state. He watched her eyes close. A warm smile appeared on her lips, and she melted into a deep sleep. Jim continued to bring Peggy deeper and deeper into her trance. He suggested to her that upon reaching her deepest trance state she would begin to feel very sexy. He continued along these lines for quite some time until he could perceive Peggy actually beginning to squirm. She was hot and wanted fucked. Jim told her that he would soon wake her and when she awoke, she would find herself all alone and extremely horny. She would dress completely in a tight fitting outfit, get in the car and go to the all-night grocery store. When she reached the store, she would complete the shopping that she was going to do the next day. While at the grocery store, she would meet a stranger with a green ribbon in the zip- per of his coat. As soon as she identified the green ribbon, the man wearing the ribbon would be the most exciting man she had ever seen. She would have trouble taking her eyes off of him. This would be the man she always wanted to make love to. Jim went on to explain that she would be attracted to this man so much, because she may never have the chance to see him again. He further told her not to concern herself with Jim be- cause he would be out of town on business for two days. Before he woke Peggy up he decided to give her one more post hypnotic sug- gestion. That suggestion took the form of the length of each of her orgasms. He would pyramid them. He told her that the inten- sity of her climax would be double what she ever experienced before. After assuring her that she would remember nothing about being in a trance, Jim woke Peggy up. Now would follow the first test. Would she awaken, go about the business of getting ready for the grocery store and not be able to see Jim. He waited with a great deal of interest as he watched Peggy get ready to go to the store. He sat in a chair in the corner of the master bedroom silently. Peggy got up from the bed and went into the bathroom off the bedroom without acknowledging Jim's presence. He never took his eyes off Peggy as she began to pin her hair up to take a shower. Her hair secure, she removed her night clothes, and Jim's blood began to race. His thick penis began to grow as he viewed her lovely bouncing breasts and the cleave of her ass cheeks. Her soft pubic hair was brought into view as she turned. She stopped in front of the mirror and began to admire herself. Her hands reached up and gently cupped her ample breasts. Peggy pointed the nipples at the mirror and a smile crept over her lips. As the thumb and forefinger of each hand pinched the generous pink nipples of each mound of flesh her eyes rolled up and closed. Maintaining her grasp on one of the nipples, she al- lowed her other hand to dip down to her bush. Jim had never seen Peggy alone and unaware of a spectator. He now understood what a voyeur must feel like. His hard rod stretched to its maximum length. Peggy began to furiously rub her clit and manipulate her breasts. Jim heard a soft moan and Peggy turned from the mirror to head for the shower. Jim's excitement continued as Peggy en- tered the hot stream of the shower and soaped every inch of her hot body. She toweled herself off and moved toward the dressing table. As she bent over to open a drawer, her buttocks were of- fered to his intense view; so pink and round and tight. Suddenly she removed a tight kelley green pair of slacks and tossed them on the bed next to the dressing table. Next she removed a white knit top and placed it next to the slacks. Peggy entered her undies drawer and withdrew a sexy pair of panties. As she reached down for the panties, Jim could see her heavy breasts swing down and undulate as if they had a life of their own. Peggy stepped into the panties and pulled them up over her tight buttocks. She quickly donned her slacks and pulled the top on without a bra. Admiring herself in the mirror, her hands went to her breasts, and she felt the weight in her hands. Satisfied that her body would look its best in this outfit, she reached for a comb. She combed her hair and reached for her make-up case to place the final touches on this portrait. Uncontrollably, seminal fluid began to seep out of Jim's straining cock. He began think- ing about old baseball games to keep himself from blowing his en- tire wad. Peggy left the room and quickly grabbed her coat and keys. She was out of the door before Jim could follow her through the house. Jim quickly got his essentials and began looking for his keys. He couldn't find his god-damned keys. His mind was reeling. Suddenly he remembered that he had left them in his overcoat, retrieved them and headed for the garage. He was shaking with an- ticipation as he grabbed his jacket and reached into the pocket for his green ribbon. His wife was off to the grocery store and would likely find more that ground chuck upon completion of her mission. He headed toward the grocery store with his cock still heavy with anticipation. Jim's heart jumped once again as he pulled into the parking lot and saw Peggy's van parked there. Still shaking slightly, he exited the car and began his journey into the store. On his way, he recovered a shopping cart in the parking lot and pushed it toward the automatic doors. He thought how humorous it must be that some of the observers in the area were likely thinking that he was doing his part to bring one of the carts back to the store. Actually, he was trying to hide his substantial hard on. As he entered the store, his eyes began to search for Peggy. His gaze then went to the zipper of his jacket to assure himself that his ribbon was in place. It was. Where would she go first? He would try the dairy isle. True to habit, Peggy was at the dairy section viewing the offerings. Jim just stood back and watched. She was a good shopper, moving through the isles quickly captur- ing all of those necessities that she was so used to buying. It wasn't busy in the store. There were only several shop- pers there at the time. Many of them appeared to be single men struggling through this chore. It didn't take Jim long to observe that Peggy had removed her coat and hung it over the back of the cart. Soon, it became apparent that the men in the store were watching her fine ass as it passed. When she reached for an item, her breasts would often swing against the material of her top and thrill the onlookers. Jim's cock remained hard and ready. He decided that it was about time he allowed Peggy to notice him. He traveled the reverse way of the traffic pattern that Peggy had established so he could face her in his travels. As he rounded the soup section, there she was. Peggy was being followed casually by two men, one behind the other. At this point they were merely pretending to shop. It was obvious that they were benefiting from the view of her great body. This excited Jim even more. Soon Peggy's casual gaze met Jim. She looked away and then her head snapped back to rivet on the green ribbon of his jacket. She immediately began to blush. She quickly looked away and began sneaking peeks at this "stranger." As she turned the corner, Jim could see that she was trying to see more of him. Again they appeared in the same isle, the wine section, going in their respective directions. Peggy stopped to view the selection, Jim continued his slow walk toward her. Jim knew Peggy well enough to know that she would probably not make the first move. It was his responsibility. As he closed in, he stopped and asked her if she liked the brand of wine she held in her hand. She indicated that she liked to try different brands and types, and he indicated that he did also. As their conversation developed, she became more talkative. They began to walk in the same direction, talking about many of their interests. Her eyes periodically moved to his bulge. Her nose became filled with his scent. She was getting aroused just walking next to him. They found that they had quite a bit in common, obviously, and Jim suggested that they meet for coffee some day. Peggy indi- cated that the idea sat well with her and assured him that she would enjoy it. The next test was soon to come. Jim excused him- self and told her that he enjoyed talking with her. She offered her phone number and bid Jim good bye. As she began walking away, Peggy's mind must have gone into high gear. The suggestion that she may never see this man again must have assaulted her aware- ness. She turned and Jim continued to walk. She caught his attention and indicated to him that she didn't even know his name. He told her that his name was Eddie and, she advised him that she was Peggy. She then suddenly asked him it he had plans for the rest of the evening. He smiled and indicated that he did not. Peggy then told "Eddie" that she was not committed to anything either and thought that it would be a shame to have to drink her bottle of wine all by herself. She couldn't believe her own ears. Did that come out of her lips? "Eddie" smiled and told her that it was late and she probably should be escorted to her home anyway. "Let's get to check out and I'll follow you home," he offered. She agreed with a smile and a shake of her head and they approached the check out counter. Having completed this task they headed toward their cars. Jim actually felt as though Peggy was a stranger. She acted a little differently. She was infinitely more sexy, and she moved in such a way as to accentuate her lovely body. Jim continued to imagine Peggy being with a strange man, pressing her lips to him, touching his strange penis and offering him all of her charms. Naughtiness - that was it. It was naughty. Every conceivable sex act invaded his mind. He couldn't remember being this aroused. Soon they were at "Peggy's home." She pulled into the drive and exited the van with packages in tow. She fumbled with her keys and opened the door. Jim was directly behind her, watching her buttocks move under the tight material. He felt it curious how her hands shook as she placed the key in the lock to allow them entrance. Once inside, Peggy told "Eddie" to make himself comfortable and she would be right with him. "Eddie" went to the couch and collapsed. He couldn't remember ever sitting on the couch. He generally sat in an easy chair. He really felt as if he were in someone else's house. He heard Peggy getting glasses and ice to chill the glasses. Soon she joined him in the living room, deposited the tray of wine and sat at the opposite end of the couch. Jim got a smirk on his face, and Peggy understood. She told him that she had never invited anyone over before, and Jim offered a fake frown. She then hastened to mention that she was married and it would probably be poorly perceived that she did invite him over. "Eddie" told her that if she was uncomfortable, he would leave. She indicated that she was uncomfortable, but she did not want him to leave. She found him so interesting that she wanted to know more about him. She wanted to know why he had accepted her offer to come over when he didn't even know her. Jim pulled out all of the stops. "I find you to be one of the most exciting women I have ever met and was hoping that I could get to know you better. I can't very well get to know you if you are sitting at the other end of the couch," he shared as he reached and put his hand on her arm. They slowly moved toward each other and their lips met. Her body felt new. After twenty years of marriage, he was on fire. He felt her body tremble as she pressed her breasts into his chest. His hand cupped the back of her head and pulled her toward him. Soon her tongue touched his lip and begged for admit- tance to his hot mouth. His tongue met hers and they seemed to melt together. Jim placed his left hand under her sweater and found a warm breast with its nipple plump and straining. He felt the weight of her flesh. He gently pinched her nipple, and she sighed heavily as her tongue reached farther into his mouth. His hand now reached down and slipped into her slacks and beneath her panties to cup the swell of her buttocks. Dipping into the moist canyon of her ass cheeks, he squeezed and felt her respond by placing her hand on his now gigantic cock. Suddenly she stopped her aggression and seemed to become concerned. Jim asked her if there was something wrong. "Eddie, I have to make something clear to you. I am married, and I love my husband very much. I have never done anything like this before, and I'm concerned that it's wrong," she said. "Do you think that Jim would be really upset with us?" he inquired. "Actually, it would probably be quite the contrary. Jim has hinted many times throughout our marriage that the thought of me making it with someone else would be a real turn on for him," Peggy explained. "Well, I promise not to take it too serious, if you don't. What do you say? You tell Jim what you want to. You know him well enough to pick what to tell him and when," Jim urged. She smiled at him and placed his hand back on her soft, waiting breast. After what seemed like only seconds, Jim reached under both sides of Peggy's sweater and lifted it over her head. He saw the lovely breasts stretch upward as she raised her arms over her head to accommodate his efforts. Her eyes were glued to his to observe the appreciation on his face. His head immediately dropped to her juicy nipple as his hand lifted her heavy tit to his mouth. Again a moan escaped her lips, as her hand began work- ing on the zipper of his pants. Soon they were both naked. Peggy's love tunnel was wet with her own juices. She knew that she had never been this excited, as the cream began running down her legs and into the crack of her ass. In a quick motion, her head fell onto his thick bone and devoured it. Up and down she went trying to stuff every morsel of his eight inch cock into her throat. Her hands manipulated the hairy balls as if she were trying to prepare his cum for its inevitable exit. He wanted to slide his tongue into her swollen cunt but didn't want her to stop what she was doing. He just laid back and enjoyed what was happening. Quickly, he felt the come boiling in his heavy balls. He was going to ejaculate. Without a word, he withdrew his vein covered meat from her lips. He rearranged her on the couch and threw her legs back forcing his tongue into the deep, dark honey pot. She even tasted different. His lips began plucking at her now hard clit, dipping his tongue deep into her hole from time to time. Peggy soon let out what can only be described as a deep grunt. Her hips began pounding against Jim's face as she held his head in place. Her breasts were flopping wildly as she shame- lessly fucked his face with her dripping cunt. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh my god - Oh - Oh - Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh," she cried. It went on and on. She continued to convulse as his tongue milked the cream from deep in her hole. He had never seen Peggy come this hard or this long. His face was becoming covered with her love juices and detached pubic hair. Soon she lay there completely spent and al- most unconscious. Jim went to the rest room and acquired a towel. He wiped his face, sat in his easy chair and continued to stroke his huge erection. Jim exited the chair and poured two glasses of wine. He moved to the couch and offered one to Peggy. She took it with what was clearly a weak hand. After a long sip on the cool wine, she offered a huge grin and told him that she hoped he didn't think that she was done. He returned the smile, took a sip of his glass and returned to his chair, stroking his heavy penis. Peggy quickly recovered as the sexiest look came over her face. She moved over to the chair and placed herself between this man's legs. She placed her lips over his flaccid penis, and he knew in- stantly that she still had wine in her mouth. The sensation was great. He felt the cool wine encompass his cock. Soon the wine was gone and only her hot quick lips remained, sliding up and down his shaft. He reached down and felt the weight of her heavy tits, bouncing as her head pounded his penis. He looked down her smooth back to the cleft between the cheeks of her tight ass. Surely, heaven was like this. Jim had the greatest urge in the world to drive his thick, long cock into this woman. Suddenly he rose and began to push Peggy over to the couch, spreading her legs as she fell backward. "Wait, Eddie. Would you please fuck me like a dog. I would love to feel your huge bone in my cunt as your thighs pound against my ass," she begged. Jim backed off and allowed Peggy to get on her knees. He looked down and saw her buttocks displayed before him; her gaping cunt with soaked hair and dripping from excitement. He took his cock in his hand and began to stroke it once again, as he aimed it toward her dark slit. Her breasts undulating with a gentle bounce, she waited to be filled with this strange cock. Jim's thick rod encountered no resistance as it parted the lips of her fragrant hole and slid deep into this cavern of love. Upon initial entry, Peggy once again began to convulse with spasm after spasm of orgasm. Her box engulfed Jim's pounding cock and squeezed it tight. He drove deeper and deeper into her belly. "Fuck me, fuck me harder, fuck me deeper. Drive that bone into my cunt, mother fucker. Fill my guts with your cream. Fuck that cunt, squeeze my ass; harder," she screamed. He could take it no longer. Deep within his balls he could feel the cream exploding for release. Bang! It erupted. The first convulsion, he squirted a huge load of come into her cunt. He then pulled his jumping rod from her hole and shot several vol- leys of hot juice on her ass and back. She reached back and started to smear the thick sticky cream over her ass and back. She grabbed Jim's cock and continued to milk it as she cried with joy. They both collapsed on the couch into one another's arms and fell off to sleep. Jim was the first to awaken. He went to the rest room, cleaned up and returned with a hot wash cloth and a towel for Peggy. As he nudged Peggy her eyes slowly opened. As soon as she was aware, Jim snapped his fingers twice, and Peggy's eyes closed again. Jim told her that she would soon awaken, feel- ing wonderful and remembering everything as though it actually happened. She would feel no guilt and would be proud that she finally obtained the courage to make love with a stranger. He further told her that she could feel free to tell him about her experience in her own good time. Peggy was awoken, freshened up, went to bed and fell off into a wonderful natural sleep. The next morning she was surprised to find Jim home, think- ing that he would be gone for another day. He told her that he had finished his business early and had missed her. She im- mediately reached for his cock and placed it in her mouth. 'Let the games begin,' he thought. He also let his mind wander about the next experience he would treat her to. He was on fire again. CHAPTER ELEVEN - MIND SEX Jim could feel himself becoming more interested in what wonders hypnosis had to offer he and Peggy and their sexual desires. He decided to take Peggy to a new level of sexual heights. He had helped Peggy experience complete hallucination of the senses on two different occasions. The first was to find her on a secluded beach masturbating, and the second was a wonderful massage by a great looking stranger. Now what? She had still never had a stranger's cock in her body. Jim decided that would be the next adventure. He would introduce Peggy to this ex- perience on Saturday night. The week seemed to drag on. It seemed as though Saturday would never come. Each time Jim looked at Peggy he thought about how exciting it would be for Peggy to give her body to a strange man; her lovely breasts, her round buttocks, her hot pussy. Strange hands on her skin; her lips on another man's penis; his hairy balls resting in her hands and on the soft cheeks of her ass. He went wild with the thought of it. And then Saturday came. They spent their evening in the same fashion as usual. A movie, a pizza and a bottle of wine were their entertainment. The movie was not bad, the pizza was different and the wine was great. Jim did have a hard time keeping his mind on anything other than sex. As they prepared to retire, Jim's apprehension increased. Peggy had no idea what was to take place. As Peggy dressed in her night clothes to get into bed, again Jim's mind wandered to thoughts of another man gazing on her wonderful body. Jim snapped his fingers twice, his regular post hypnotic suggest- ion that would place Peggy into a deep trance state. He watched her eyes close. A warm smile appeared on her lips, and she melted into a deep sleep. Jim continued to bring Peggy deeper and deeper into her trance. He suggested to her that upon reaching her deepest trance state she would begin to feel very sexy. He continued along these lines for quite some time until he could perceive Peggy actually beginning to squirm. She was hot and wanted fucked. Jim told her that he would soon wake her and when she awoke, she would find herself all alone and extremely horny. She would dress completely in a tight fitting outfit, get in the car and go to the all-night grocery store. When she reached the store, she would complete the shopping that she was going to do the next day. While at the grocery store, she would meet a stranger with a green ribbon in the zip- per of his coat. As soon as she identified the green ribbon, the man wearing the ribbon would be the most exciting man she had ever seen. She would have trouble taking her eyes off of him. This would be the man she always wanted to make love to. Jim went on to explain that she would be attracted to this man so much, because she may never have the chance to see him again. He further told her not to concern herself with Jim be- cause he would be out of town on business for two days. Before he woke Peggy up he decided to give her one more post hypnotic sug- gestion. That suggestion took the form of the length of each of her orgasms. He would pyramid them. He told her that the inten- sity of her climax would be double what she ever experienced before. After assuring her that she would remember nothing about being in a trance, Jim woke Peggy up. Now would follow the first test. Would she awaken, go about the business of getting ready for the grocery store and not be able to see Jim. He waited with a great deal of interest as he watched Peggy get ready to go to the store. He sat in a chair in the corner of the master bedroom silently. Peggy got up from the bed and went into the bathroom off the bedroom without acknowledging Jim's presence. He never took his eyes off Peggy as she began to pin her hair up to take a shower. Her hair secure, she removed her night clothes, and Jim's blood began to race. His thick penis began to grow as he viewed her lovely bouncing breasts and the cleave of her ass cheeks. Her soft pubic hair was brought into view as she turned. She stopped in front of the mirror and began to admire herself. Her hands reached up and gently cupped her ample breasts. Peggy pointed the nipples at the mirror and a smile crept over her lips. As the thumb and forefinger of each hand pinched the generous pink nipples of each mound of flesh her eyes rolled up and closed. Maintaining her grasp on one of the nipples, she al- lowed her other hand to dip down to her bush. Jim had never seen Peggy alone and unaware of a spectator. He now understood what a voyeur must feel like. His hard rod stretched to its maximum length. Peggy began to furiously rub her clit and manipulate her breasts. Jim heard a soft moan and Peggy turned from the mirror to head for the shower. Jim's excitement continued as Peggy en- tered the hot stream of the shower and soaped every inch of her hot body. She toweled herself off and moved toward the dressing table. As she bent over to open a drawer, her buttocks were of- fered to his intense view; so pink and round and tight. Suddenly she removed a tight kelley green pair of slacks and tossed them on the bed next to the dressing table. Next she removed a white knit top and placed it next to the slacks. Peggy entered her undies drawer and withdrew a sexy pair of panties. As she reached down for the panties, Jim could see her heavy breasts swing down and undulate as if they had a life of their own. Peggy stepped into the panties and pulled them up over her tight buttocks. She quickly donned her slacks and pulled the top on without a bra. Admiring herself in the mirror, her hands went to her breasts, and she felt the weight in her hands. Satisfied that her body would look its best in this outfit, she reached for a comb. She combed her hair and reached for her make-up case to place the final touches on this portrait. Uncontrollably, seminal fluid began to seep out of Jim's straining cock. He began think- ing about old baseball games to keep himself from blowing his en- tire wad. Peggy left the room and quickly grabbed her coat and keys. She was out of the door before Jim could follow her through the house. Jim quickly got his essentials and began looking for his keys. He couldn't find his god-damned keys. His mind was reeling. Suddenly he remembered that he had left them in his overcoat, retrieved them and headed for the garage. He was shaking with an- ticipation as he grabbed his jacket and reached into the pocket for his green ribbon. His wife was off to the grocery store and would likely find more that ground chuck upon completion of her mission. He headed toward the grocery store with his cock still heavy with anticipation. Jim's heart jumped once again as he pulled into the parking lot and saw Peggy's van parked there. Still shaking slightly, he exited the car and began his journey into the store. On his way, he recovered a shopping cart in the parking lot and pushed it toward the automatic doors. He thought how humorous it must be that some of the observers in the area were likely thinking that he was doing his part to bring one of the carts back to the store. Actually, he was trying to hide his substantial hard on. As he entered the store, his eyes began to search for Peggy. His gaze then went to the zipper of his jacket to assure himself that his ribbon was in place. It was. Where would she go first? He would try the dairy isle. True to habit, Peggy was at the dairy section viewing the offerings. Jim just stood back and watched. She was a good shopper, moving through the isles quickly captur- ing all of those necessities that she was so used to buying. It wasn't busy in the store. There were only several shop- pers there at the time. Many of them appeared to be single men struggling through this chore. It didn't take Jim long to observe that Peggy had removed her coat and hung it over the back of the cart. Soon, it became apparent that the men in the store were watching her fine ass as it passed. When she reached for an item, her breasts would often swing against the material of her top and thrill the onlookers. Jim's cock remained hard and ready. He decided that it was about time he allowed Peggy to notice him. He traveled the reverse way of the traffic pattern that Peggy had established so he could face her in his travels. As he rounded the soup section, there she was. Peggy was being followed casually by two men, one behind the other. At this point they were merely pretending to shop. It was obvious that they were benefiting from the view of her great body. This excited Jim even more. Soon Peggy's casual gaze met Jim. She looked away and then her head snapped back to rivet on the green ribbon of his jacket. She immediately began to blush. She quickly looked away and began sneaking peeks at this "stranger." As she turned the corner, Jim could see that she was trying to see more of him. Again they appeared in the same isle, the wine section, going in their respective directions. Peggy stopped to view the selection, Jim continued his slow walk toward her. Jim knew Peggy well enough to know that she would probably not make the first move. It was his responsibility. As he closed in, he stopped and asked her if she liked the brand of wine she held in her hand. She indicated that she liked to try different brands and types, and he indicated that he did also. As their conversation developed, she became more talkative. They began to walk in the same direction, talking about many of their interests. Her eyes periodically moved to his bulge. Her nose became filled with his scent. She was getting aroused just walking next to him. They found that they had quite a bit in common, obviously, and Jim suggested that they meet for coffee some day. Peggy indi- cated that the idea sat well with her and assured him that she would enjoy it. The next test was soon to come. Jim excused him- self and told her that he enjoyed talking with her. She offered her phone number and bid Jim good bye. As she began walking away, Peggy's mind must have gone into high gear. The suggestion that she may never see this man again must have assaulted her aware- ness. She turned and Jim continued to walk. She caught his attention and indicated to him that she didn't even know his name. He told her that his name was Eddie and, she advised him that she was Peggy. She then suddenly asked him it he had plans for the rest of the evening. He smiled and indicated that he did not. Peggy then told "Eddie" that she was not committed to anything either and thought that it would be a shame to have to drink her bottle of wine all by herself. She couldn't believe her own ears. Did that come out of her lips? "Eddie" smiled and told her that it was late and she probably should be escorted to her home anyway. "Let's get to check out and I'll follow you home," he offered. She agreed with a smile and a shake of her head and they approached the check out counter. Having completed this task they headed toward their cars. Jim actually felt as though Peggy was a stranger. She acted a little differently. She was infinitely more sexy, and she moved in such a way as to accentuate her lovely body. Jim continued to imagine Peggy being with a strange man, pressing her lips to him, touching his strange penis and offering him all of her charms. Naughtiness - that was it. It was naughty. Every conceivable sex act invaded his mind. He couldn't remember being this aroused. Soon they were at "Peggy's home." She pulled into the drive and exited the van with packages in tow. She fumbled with her keys and opened the door. Jim was directly behind her, watching her buttocks move under the tight material. He felt it curious how her hands shook as she placed the key in the lock to allow them entrance. Once inside, Peggy told "Eddie" to make himself comfortable and she would be right with him. "Eddie" went to the couch and collapsed. He couldn't remember ever sitting on the couch. He generally sat in an easy chair. He really felt as if he were in someone else's house. He heard Peggy getting glasses and ice to chill the glasses. Soon she joined him in the living room, deposited the tray of wine and sat at the opposite end of the couch. Jim got a smirk on his face, and Peggy understood. She told him that she had never invited anyone over before, and Jim offered a fake frown. She then hastened to mention that she was married and it would probably be poorly perceived that she did invite him over. "Eddie" told her that if she was uncomfortable, he would leave. She indicated that she was uncomfortable, but she did not want him to leave. She found him so interesting that she wanted to know more about him. She wanted to know why he had accepted her offer to come over when he didn't even know her. Jim pulled out all of the stops. "I find you to be one of the most exciting women I have ever met and was hoping that I could get to know you better. I can't very well get to know you if you are sitting at the other end of the couch," he shared as he reached and put his hand on her arm. They slowly moved toward each other and their lips met. Her body felt new. After twenty years of marriage, he was on fire. He felt her body tremble as she pressed her breasts into his chest. His hand cupped the back of her head and pulled her toward him. Soon her tongue touched his lip and begged for admit- tance to his hot mouth. His tongue met hers and they seemed to melt together. Jim placed his left hand under her sweater and found a warm breast with its nipple plump and straining. He felt the weight of her flesh. He gently pinched her nipple, and she sighed heavily as her tongue reached farther into his mouth. His hand now reached down and slipped into her slacks and beneath her panties to cup the swell of her buttocks. Dipping into the moist canyon of her ass cheeks, he squeezed and felt her respond by placing her hand on his now gigantic cock. Suddenly she stopped her aggression and seemed to become concerned. Jim asked her if there was something wrong. "Eddie, I have to make something clear to you. I am married, and I love my husband very much. I have never done anything like this before, and I'm concerned that it's wrong," she said. "Do you think that Jim would be really upset with us?" he inquired. "Actually, it would probably be quite the contrary. Jim has hinted many times throughout our marriage that the thought of me making it with someone else would be a real turn on for him," Peggy explained. "Well, I promise not to take it too serious, if you don't. What do you say? You tell Jim what you want to. You know him well enough to pick what to tell him and when," Jim urged. She smiled at him and placed his hand back on her soft, waiting breast. After what seemed like only seconds, Jim reached under both sides of Peggy's sweater and lifted it over her head. He saw the lovely breasts stretch upward as she raised her arms over her head to accommodate his efforts. Her eyes were glued to his to observe the appreciation on his face. His head immediately dropped to her juicy nipple as his hand lifted her heavy tit to his mouth. Again a moan escaped her lips, as her hand began work- ing on the zipper of his pants. Soon they were both naked. Peggy's love tunnel was wet with her own juices. She knew that she had never been this excited, as the cream began running down her legs and into the crack of her ass. In a quick motion, her head fell onto his thick bone and devoured it. Up and down she went trying to stuff every morsel of his eight inch cock into her throat. Her hands manipulated the hairy balls as if she were trying to prepare his cum for its inevitable exit. He wanted to slide his tongue into her swollen cunt but didn't want her to stop what she was doing. He just laid back and enjoyed what was happening. Quickly, he felt the come boiling in his heavy balls. He was going to ejaculate. Without a word, he withdrew his vein covered meat from her lips. He rearranged her on the couch and threw her legs back forcing his tongue into the deep, dark honey pot. She even tasted different. His lips began plucking at her now hard clit, dipping his tongue deep into her hole from time to time. Peggy soon let out what can only be described as a deep grunt. Her hips began pounding against Jim's face as she held his head in place. Her breasts were flopping wildly as she shame- lessly fucked his face with her dripping cunt. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh my god - Oh - Oh - Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh," she cried. It went on and on. She continued to convulse as his tongue milked the cream from deep in her hole. He had never seen Peggy come this hard or this long. His face was becoming covered with her love juices and detached pubic hair. Soon she lay there completely spent and al- most unconscious. Jim went to the rest room and acquired a towel. He wiped his face, sat in his easy chair and continued to stroke his huge erection. Jim exited the chair and poured two glasses of wine. He moved to the couch and offered one to Peggy. She took it with what was clearly a weak hand. After a long sip on the cool wine, she offered a huge grin and told him that she hoped he didn't think that she was done. He returned the smile, took a sip of his glass and returned to his chair, stroking his heavy penis. Peggy quickly recovered as the sexiest look came over her face. She moved over to the chair and placed herself between this man's legs. She placed her lips over his flaccid penis, and he knew in- stantly that she still had wine in her mouth. The sensation was great. He felt the cool wine encompass his cock. Soon the wine was gone and only her hot quick lips remained, sliding up and down his shaft. He reached down and felt the weight of her heavy tits, bouncing as her head pounded his penis. He looked down her smooth back to the cleft between the cheeks of her tight ass. Surely, heaven was like this. Jim had the greatest urge in the world to drive his thick, long cock into this woman. Suddenly he rose and began to push Peggy over to the couch, spreading her legs as she fell backward. "Wait, Eddie. Would you please fuck me like a dog. I would love to feel your huge bone in my cunt as your thighs pound against my ass," she begged. Jim backed off and allowed Peggy to get on her knees. He looked down and saw her buttocks displayed before him; her gaping cunt with soaked hair and dripping from excitement. He took his cock in his hand and began to stroke it once again, as he aimed it toward her dark slit. Her breasts undulating with a gentle bounce, she waited to be filled with this strange cock. Jim's thick rod encountered no resistance as it parted the lips of her fragrant hole and slid deep into this cavern of love. Upon initial entry, Peggy once again began to convulse with spasm after spasm of orgasm. Her box engulfed Jim's pounding cock and squeezed it tight. He drove deeper and deeper into her belly. "Fuck me, fuck me harder, fuck me deeper. Drive that bone into my cunt, mother fucker. Fill my guts with your cream. Fuck that cunt, squeeze my ass; harder," she screamed. He could take it no longer. Deep within his balls he could feel the cream exploding for release. Bang! It erupted. The first convulsion, he squirted a huge load of come into her cunt. He then pulled his jumping rod from her hole and shot several vol- leys of hot juice on her ass and back. She reached back and started to smear the thick sticky cream over her ass and back. She grabbed Jim's cock and continued to milk it as she cried with joy. They both collapsed on the couch into one another's arms and fell off to sleep. Jim was the first to awaken. He went to the rest room, cleaned up and returned with a hot wash cloth and a towel for Peggy. As he nudged Peggy her eyes slowly opened. As soon as she was aware, Jim snapped his fingers twice, and Peggy's eyes closed again. Jim told her that she would soon awaken, feel- ing wonderful and remembering everything as though it actually happened. She would feel no guilt and would be proud that she finally obtained the courage to make love with a stranger. He further told her that she could feel free to tell him about her experience in her own good time. Peggy was awoken, freshened up, went to bed and fell off into a wonderful natural sleep. The next morning she was surprised to find Jim home, think- ing that he would be gone for another day. He told her that he had finished his business early and had missed her. She im- mediately reached for his cock and placed it in her mouth. 'Let the games begin,' he thought. He also let his mind wander about the next experience he would treat her to. He was on fire again. CHAPTER TWELVE - MIND SEX Jim sat in the office as his mind began to settle down from the day's activity. His pushed back from the desk, leaned back in his chair, placed his hands behind his head and began to think about the last hypnosex experience with Peggy, his wife. As his thoughts began to touch those moments when his wife was making love with another man, his cock started to grow. With eyes closed his mind began painting pictures of Peggy parting her soaked pussy so that "Eddie" could bury his straining cock. He was con- vinced that it was time for another experiment. He would prepare for another mind altering experience. The ride home was a blur. His mind focused on the events that he would create for his wife's enjoyment. Up until this point she had never shared with Jim that she had experienced "another man." He pulled into the drive and pushed the button to open the garage. Peggy was in the kitchen as he entered. She smiled, welcomed him home and offered her lovely lips to him. Peggy continued her efforts to complete dinner as Jim went into the bedroom to change for dinner. As he undressed, he was happy to see that the thoughts he was having on the way home nicely af- fected the heaviness and length of his penis. He pulled it out and began stroking it. He could feel his nipples tingling at the thought of a new experience for Peggy. Jim dressed and made his way out of the bedroom. Jim entered the dining room and walked up behind Peggy plac- ing his extended rod against the crack of her ass. He reached up under her sweat shirt and cupped her bra-less breasts. Her nipples stabbed his respective palms, and his cock jumped. She pushed back slightly and indicated that she expected some of "that" later and giggled. He assured her that she would be pleasantly surprised. "What does that mean?" she inquired. "You'll see sweetheart. I want to see the look on your face when you get it, so I won't spoil it now," he added. Jim was trying to feel Peggy out about the last experience she had, to determine whether he was moving too fast and whether it turned her on as much as it did him. "Tell me honey; with the exception of Marty, your brother's friend, have you ever entertained any thoughts about making it with another man?" Jim inquired after they had finished most of their meal. "You really do want me to fuck someone else, don't you? You know Jim, I don't really know how to take you sometimes. I get concerned that if I do experience another man you will find that you don't really want that. I also get concerned that you will think I am a slut", Peggy responded. "I told you before honey, that I would get a little jealous, but it would be a great turn on for me. I know you love me, and a piece of ass wouldn't change that. I have more faith in our relationship after twenty years of marriage to think that I would care less for you. It's actually my request. Why would I get angry with you. Like I told you before; if you ever want to or get the chance to have a strange cock in you, I would love it", Jim assured her. "OK, I'll take a chance. I did get fucked Jim. It was great, and I wanted to tell you about it, but I was afraid to, because I didn't want to upset you", she began to ramble. She got up from the table and turned away from Jim as she finished her sentence. Jim could feel the blood begin to flow in his loins, but he was a little concerned about Peggy. "Oh honey, you don't have to worry about that. You've said it. I know it now, and I'm happy for you," Jim said as he ap- proached her from behind. He grabbed her arms and slowly turned her to face him. Jim looked into her eyes, smiled and kissed her. "Are you sure that you're not mad?" she asked. She was trem- bling slightly as she nestled into his strong arms. "No honey, I promise that not only am I not angry, I am very turned on by it. Would you feel comfortable telling me about it?" he asked. "Give me a minute while I think of where to begin. I'll put on some coffee," She said. Jim watched her move about the dining room. His blood was beginning to boil as he saw her buttocks move under her tight sweat pants and her breasts sway under her shirt. He began to remember how Peggy reacted to what she thought was a stranger. He recalled how powerful her orgasms were. He could see "Eddie's" hands on her breasts, his lips on her nipples and his thick cock ramming her hole. Peggy put a cup of coffee in front of Jim and began speaking quietly, "I really don't know what got into me. It was so out of character. I went to the store to pick up a few things while you were out of town. I entered the store and really became conscious of several men in the place. It seemed like they were all looking at me. I started feeling really sexy. After a short time, I ran into one man that really seemed to turn me on. I don't know what it was about him. I just began thinking about how it would be to touch him, have him touch me and I wanted to see his body. I'm never like that. We talked and he really seemed to be too good to be true. He was intelligent, witty and not pushy. I almost let him walk out of the store, and then something came over me. I decided that if I could get this guy to come home with me I would. I kept hearing your voice in the back of my head telling me that you wouldn't mind, and it would turn you on. I was shocked when he agreed to come over for some wine. You look like you really enjoy hearing this." Jim stood up, unzipped his trousers and displayed his im- mense cock. She had never seen it this big. It's head was swollen and shiny. It looked like a huge tower. Jim said, "this should tell you how I feel about it." She went on to explain, in detail, what occurred as Jim stroked his cock. Peggy became so horny telling Jim about it, that she put her hand between her legs, pressed against her clit and swayed back and forth as she finished the story. Jim reminded her that he thought it was won- derful that she was able to have this new experience and en- couraged her to feel free to express herself in the future. Both rose and moved toward one another in the dining room. They fell into each others arms and joined in a deep kiss. Jim's hands were all over Peggy. She began pumping against his leg as he continued to whisper sexy things in her ear about the man she had made love with. They decided that they would go into bed. As they reached the bed, Peggy crawled up pulling Jim after her. As her head hit the pillow, Jim snapped his fingers twice. Peggy's smile began to fade and her eyes closed, as she seemed to melt into the bed. She became completely relaxed and fell into a deep sleep. Jim did what he could to make her more comfortable. He adjusted the pillow, straightened her legs and told her that she would fall deeper asleep than she ever had. She was again ready to accept any suggestions that Jim would offer. "When you awaken, I will be out of town again. You will begin to feel very sexy and horny. You will masturbate and enjoy a beautiful climax, but it won't seem to be enough. You will want to fill your love hole with a thick, long, glistening penis. All you will be able to think of is this long cock. You can almost taste it now. You will want to hold someone's heavy, hairy balls in your hand. You will feel your swollen nipples tingle in an- ticipation. Your breasts and buttocks will long to be held. You are beginning to feel the need increase now. After you masturbate, you will dress in a sexy outfit and go out to a single's bar to see if there is anyone there who inter- ests you. When you enter, I will be there but you will not be able to see me. You will not notice me in any way. You will then sit at the bar by yourself and order a glass of wine. Several men may come up to you, but you will all but ignore them. If they ask you any questions, you will coldly tell them that you are waiting for a friend. If a man comes up to you and you hear the words 'Green Ribbon,' you will become interested in this man. He will be very similar in appearance to the man that you met in the grocery store. You will not want this man to get away. You will want to get to know him better. If you hear the word 'Catastrophe," you will explain to the stranger that although you think he is nice, you are a married woman and must get home. If you are comfortable with this man, you will feel free to invite him to your house for drinks. If everything feels right and you decide to make love, you will do so in the bedroom." Jim was sure that in this fashion, he could protect her from unwholesome types, someone who would turn sour during their conversation and direct her in terms of who she would be leaving with. The entire time that Peggy spent in the trance state, Jim's cock was hard and anxious to spill. He controlled it, because he wanted to remain hot to see what the rest of the evening held. He told Peggy to remain in the trance state until he woke her. Jim went to the basement and disconnected the cable from the cable service and reconnected it to a VCR in the recreation room. He then connected the wire from the TV to a video camera that sat on top of a high dresser. After a little adjusting of the camera, her returned to the basement to see that he would have a ring- side seat for anything that would occur in the bedroom. Jim returned to the bedroom to awaken Peggy. She slowly became con- scious. Jim sat in the chair in the corner of the room and watched. Peggy began to squirm on the bed. Her hands went under her shirt and grabbed her bra-less breasts. She began to shake them and pinch at the nipples. Soon she removed it utterly and con- tinued to deeply massage her breasts. This was something that Jim rarely saw. She slipped her hand into her pants as her head bent back into the pillow. Shortly, in one motion, Peggy slipped her thumbs into the waistband of her sweats and slid them and her panties down her hips and off. Her hand went immediately to her slit and began rubbing her clit furiously. Breasts bouncing and hand gyrating in her quim, Peggy convulsed into marvelous orgasm. Her eyes squeezed tightly shut, and her mouth opened, gasping for air. Jim was forced to spill his cream as he watched Peggy mas- turbate. He continued to stroke his weapon as he watched Peggy get up from the bed and move toward the shower. He could never get enough of the sight of her lovely buttocks as they rolled with each step. Jim wished that the whole world could see and ap- preciate this beautiful view. Peggy pinned up her long brown hair and stepped into the shower. Good use of the time was made by Jim as he waited for Peggy to dress. He prepared himself in the main bath room and double checked the video equipment. He could feel himself begin to shiver as he saw Peggy walk across the bed room while she dressed. Preparations having been made, Jim went out to his car, pulled it down the street and waited for Peggy to exit the house. He didn't have to wait long, as soon he saw Peggy's car pulling out of the driveway and heading down the street. He was directly behind her. She drove down the major highway for about four miles and turned into a local single's lounge. He crawled slowly into the lot and turned out his lights. Jim watched her confidently walk from the car to the lounge. He had never remembered her holding her head so self-confidently. As she disappeared inside the lounge, Jim exited his car and followed her. When he entered, he saw her sitting at the bar. She looked great and already Jim observed a few of the men looking her over. He took a position about three stools away from hers and ordered a drink. There was no one in the bar that he recog- nized. He had a little concern about that previous to entering the place as he lived so closely. Soon one of the patrons saun- tered over to her and asked her something. Jim couldn't quite hear what it was. She turned to him and said something, and he returned to his seat. This happened on two other occasions with the same result. Suddenly, a rather tall, nice looking man in his mid-thirties walked into the lounge and his eyes traveled over the bar. When he saw Peggy, his eyes seemed to light up. He began walking in the direction of her bar stool. He sat directly next to Peggy but said nothing. Jim did feel comfortable with this man. He felt confident that Peggy would enjoy him. "Green ribbon," issued from Jim's lips. Peggy seemed to relax when she heard these words and crossed her shapely legs. Soon the man next to her said something to her, and Jim observed her turn toward the man and acknowledge him followed by a bit of a chuckle. Jim began to get excited. It wasn't long before he noticed the man getting up to pull Peggy's chair out. They walked together toward the dance floor and glided into each other's arms. It was a slow dance and Peggy's body was pressed against this stranger. Jim's excitement continued to grow as he saw the man's hand periodically dip down and touch Peggy's buttocks. He wondered what must have been going through the stranger's mind as Peggy's lovely tits were pressed against his chest. They danced closer and closer as the minutes went by. Finally, they returned to the bar and ordered another drink. Jim followed their lead and ordered another. Jim watched them dance two times more and felt that this would be a hot experience for all three of them. He wondered what they must be talking about. Once again the stranger and Peggy began to get up. This time it was not to dance but rather to leave. The stranger held Peggy's coat while she slipped into it, and Jim watched as the stranger's hands lingered on the lapels as they covered Peggy's ample breasts. Out the door they went fol- lowed by Jim. Jim got to his car first, as his was closer to the door. He was torn between sitting to see if they would neck in the car or rushing home to prepare himself for the show he hoped to have. He elected the latter and sped out of the parking lot toward home. As soon as Jim reached home, he parked the car and slipped into the house. Down the stairs he went and locked the door to the recreation room. He turned on the VCR and the monitor and again began to shake with anticipation. The moments seemed to be hours. He sat with frustration creeping into his bones when sud- denly he heard a car in the drive. Peggy and the stranger wasted no time in getting into the house. Jim could faintly hear the sounds of glasses and a wine cork being extracted with a pop. He sat and watched with anticipation. Nothing appeared on the monitor. He wished that he had the foresight to set one up in the living room. When Jim was just about to think that nothing would happen, he saw Peggy enter the bedroom. She walked over to the clothes tree and immediately removed her outfit. Jim's heart jumped as he saw her shed her bra and panties. She reached into a drawer of the dresser and removed a little lavender teddy with matching panties. His cock jumped to attention as he watched her pull the panties up over the balls of her buttocks and slide the teddy over her head. She smoothed her hair, ran a comb through it and admired herself in the mirror. This also excited Jim. She was primping. He had never really seen this side of her. He felt like a voyeur, and he loved it. Soon Peggy exited the room. Jim sat impatiently waiting for Peggy and the stranger to return to the bedroom. It wasn't long. Now he could hear them. The stranger's name was Jeff, and he followed Peggy over to the area of the bed. Jim switched on the VCR. Their hands were all over one another. Peggy's hands dropped to Jeff's trousers and began working on the zipper. Suddenly, she dropped to her knees, and Jim could see her free Jeff's huge cock. Immediately, she opened her mouth and engulfed his straining penis. Jim almost came in his pants. He took his own cock out and began to stroke it in long slow movements. He could see his wife's lips cover this huge cock. Jim wondered if this is how it looked when she sucked his manhood. Peggy helped Jeff as he shed the rest of his clothes. Jeff's cock jumped up and down as he moved over the a chair to set his clothes down. Jim could see Jeff's heavy balls bouncing with his large penis stretching heavenward. Peggy's hands returned to his balls and her mouth to the head of his cock. Peggy pulled Jeff over to the bed and they collapsed in one another's arms. Only moments went by and Peggy's teddy and panties were tossed to the floor. Her hands clawed Jeff's tight buttocks and continued to return to his thick member. Jim went wild as he watched Jeff cup the cheeks of Peggy's tight ass cheeks and squeeze them. Jeff's hand dipped into the warm moist cleft between Peggy's buttocks and down to her hot hole. The stranger's head searched for and found her beautiful nipples and began to suck hard. Jim could hear Peggy say, "fuck me, I need fucked, I need fucked now Jeff. Put your big cock in my slippery pussy and fuck my brains out. Yes that's it, bite my nipples as you drive that big bone in my hot cunt hole." Jim was going wild. He couldn't take it. His cock began to erupt in huge gobs of jism into the palm of his hand. He continued to stoke his cock as her heard the lovely horny screams of Peggy and Jeff's deep grunts as they collapsed together on the bed. What a great climax! The next was sure to be better. The next thing that Jim wanted to orchestrate was being in the room and participating in Peggy's next adventure. But surely that should be a story in itself. CHAPTER THIRTEEN - MIND SEX It was a quiet evening in the den as Jim heard the clock strike seven. Has hands moved effortlessly over the keyboard of the computer, writing a letter to a computer friend in Baltimore. The letter had served the purpose of turning him on as he shared some rather sensual thoughts. Peggy was washing her hair, and music was playing softly on the compact disc player. Having finished his thoughts, his mind turned to the sight of Jeff's long wet shaft driving in Peggy's dripping love tunnel. That had to be one of the hottest times he had ever experienced. It was the first time that Peggy had ever had a strange cock in- side her body. Jim closed his eyes and remembered the sight of Jeff's hands on her well rounded buttocks. He could see his lips on Peggy's nipples; his teeth slightly and tenderly biting the rock-hard pink tips. Jeff's huge hairy balls resting in Peggy's hands. Her perfectly shaped lips spreading to admit the bulbous head of Jeff's straining cock. The thought that drove him the wildest was when Peggy was on her hands and knees. Jeff came up behind her with cock in hand and slipped it into Peggy's dripping cunt. Her lovely breasts were dangling and swaying. Jeff reached around and filled his hands with tit flesh as he drove his thick rod deep inside Peggy's hole. Jim almost had a climax just think- ing about it. He had to create yet another memory and wasn't quite sure how he would do it. He had a good friend that always teased Peggy about how lovely her body was. Tony often followed Peggy through the house with his eyes when he came over. Peggy seemed to enjoy Tony's eyes on her body. A few times when they were in close proximity, Jim had noticed that Tony had "accidentally" touched Peggy. One time, when Tony was helping her lift a chair to move it, Jim was sure he noticed Tony's hands brush up against Peggy's ample breasts and linger a little longer than was necessary. Yet another time, when they had gone fishing together, Tony came up behind Peggy and seemed to press himself into her fanny to demonstrate how to cast the line. Peggy didn't seem to pull away and it was obvious that Tony wanted his cock in her. From time to time their eyes would seemed locked in silent desire. Jim had even kidded Peggy about how Tony would die to have his hands on her naked flesh. It was apparent that Peggy had become excited at the prospect. He was somewhat concerned what Tony, or for that matter, Peggy would think if he simply suggested that Tony fuck her. No. That just wouldn't do. He had to find another way. He wanted Tony to have the benefit of Peggy's lovely body, but he didn't want Tony to know just yet. He and Tony had previously cavorted together. They had previously enjoyed the same woman or women together. How would it be if he told Tony that he found this great woman, she was a real fox and she fucked like a mink. Would Tony be interested in meeting her with Jim at a motel. It might work. Jim would have to shroud the evening in mystery. The lights would be subdued. Peggy could even wear some kind of a fancy mask. If she wore her hair differently than she usually did, Tony would never suspect until it was too late that their lovely sex kitten was Peggy. The decision was made. Jim was convinced that she was ready. He would hypnotize Peggy and give her a post hyp- notic suggestion that she was the most lovely sex slave in the world. She would assume the role of a high priced call girl. He would send her to the motel to check in and prepare for her two lovers. He and Tony would arrive and suck and fuck to their hearts content. Now the task was to prepare Tony. They sat at the downtown cafe that they usually frequented after work. Here they often met with and got to know several women. Jim asked Tony if he had recently got any new pussy. Tony indicated that it had been a couple of months, and he was ready to fuck a snake if Jim would hold it down. "Listen Tony, what would you say if I told you that I ran into this great lady. She is about 5'3", 115 pounds, light brown hair, lovely heavy titties, beautiful pink nipples, has a cute little waist, with an absolutely wonderful ass and a great set of legs. Not only that, but she wants to fuck both of us. "Get out of here. Where? Who do I have to kill?" Tony humorously inquired. Jim could see the interest in his sex-crazed buddy. Tony was a nice looking guy, and the thought of him enjoy- ing Peggy's goodies was beginning to drive him nuts. "I'm serious. I talked with this lady, she is about forty years old, and she said that she would love to take us both on. Does forty years old bother you," Jim asked. "Hell no. Many ladies don't even get good until they're about thirty or so. They have more experience for the most part. The best piece of ass I ever had was thirty-eight. I'm game. When do we meet this princess?" Tony panted. Jim informed Tony that he had tentatively set them up for Friday night at about eight o'clock. He further added that she would meet them at a motel. They were supposed to bring a bottle of wine and their cocks. Jim when on to say that she was a little shy and got a kick out of wearing masks and sexy clothes. Tony's eyes were bulging as he listened with lust. The trap was set.Thursday evening, as Jim was preparing for bed, he decided to put Peggy into a trance and give her the necessary post-hypnotic suggestions. As always, he snapped his fingers twice, and Peggy relaxed into a deep hypnotic sleep. He brought her deeper and deeper into her trance. He asked her several questions about pre- vious orchestrated fantasies as his eight inch cock began to grow. He loved hearing from her lips how she had enjoyed the at- tentions of other lovers. He could see her breasts swell as she related her deepest feelings. The soft lips of her vagina filled with lust blood at the thought of her sexual escapades. He could see her beginning to rub her legs together as her excitement grew. Jim asked her if she would like to make love with two men. Peggy responded by telling Jim how it would really excite her to have his cock in her mouth as a stranger filled her pussy with his long pole. Jim directed Peggy to clear her mind of all thoughts. He then advised her that on the following night at six o'clock she would become tired, go into the bed room and lay down on the bed. She would begin thinking of her previous adventures, become ex- tremely aroused. She would close her eyes and again fall into a deep trance. She would sleep for about five minutes. When she awoke, she would walk over to the mirror and when she looked into the mirror, she would see the most attractive call girl in the world. Her only desire was to service her customers to the best of her ability. She would get cleaned up, go to the motel, obtain a room and await her customers. He further indicated that she would bring some very sexy clothes and a facial mask with her. She would wear the clothes and the mask. While she would feel free to remove the clothes at any time she chose, she would feel compelled to keep the mask on until she heard her name, Peggy. When she heard her name, she would remove the mask and real- ize that her customers were Jim and Tony. She would not feel un- comfortable about this. She would remember everything and enjoy each experience of the night. She was asked if she understood everything and was directed to repeat it. This she did without hesitation. The stage was set. Jim woke Peggy up and found that she was extremely aroused. They enjoyed one another as they often did after such sessions. Friday morning found Jim with a huge erection. This was not uncommon, but he was unusually large this morning. His anticipa- tion kept him hard most of the day. Tony called at about two o'clock in the afternoon to verify the night's arrangements. Jim assured him that everything was on for the Holiday Inn at eight o'clock. Tony indicated that he would meet Jim at the cafe at six. Jim didn't go home from work, but went directed to the cafe at about 5:30. He engaged in some small talk with some of the regulars, and Tony came bouncing in at about 5:45 rubbing his hands together. "Where is Peggy tonight?" Tony asked. "Who knows. Maybe she's out finding her own piece of tail." Jim said with tongue in cheek. He could only imagine the look on Tony's face when he found out. "Yea, sure Jim. You'd just shit if Peggy fucked around on you. Although, I have to admit, with a woman like that around the house, I don't have the foggiest notion of why you would ever stick your dick in anyone else," Tony commented. "I guess people are something like taste in candy bars Tony. Sometimes we feel like having a Milky Way, and every now and then you want some other kind. If all you ever ate was Milky Way, you would get tired of them. Have some other kind and the Milky Way is even better the next time. Your wife is a knock out, and you are going to suck and fuck someone else. Why is that?" Jim in- quired. "I see what you mean. I never quite looked at it that way before. The way you described this woman has really got me inter- ested. What else can you tell me about her?" Tony quizzed. "I told you quite a bit. She is about forty years old, great body, sexy way about her, gives great head and really enjoys com- ing. You will love it when you shoot your wad in this angel. She will scream and cum in gushes," Jim assured him. "Phone call, Jim," the bar maid announced. Dax picked up the phone and spoke briefly. Tony thought that it had to be their princess calling with the room number. They finished a few more drinks and ordered a couple of bottles of wine to go. Tony was visibly ready to fuck. He sat there anxiously looking at his watch. It was time for them to move over to the Holiday Inn. Jim told Tony to follow him, and they were on their way. As they approached the room, Tony was almost shaking as he thought about lovely undulating breasts with juicy pink nipples. Jim wanted to shake but didn't want to give anything away. He kept himself very calm and collected. Soon they stood in front of the door and looked at each other. Jim said, "what are you wait- ing for Tony, knock on the door." Tony tapped lightly and heard from within a request to come in. The door was unlocked. They entered quietly noting that the only light on was a dim light just inside the door. The voice that they heard was a husky whisper. "Come in gentlemen; make yourselves at home. I hope it's not too dark in here for you, but I like it subdued. There are glasses in the foyer. Fix us a glass of wine and get your asses over here. Both men were periodically shivering with excitement, thinking about the mystery of it all. Tony poured the wine into three glasses on a tray while Jim approached the bed. There she was. She graced the bed in the most seductive fashion. Lying across the open sheets, Peggy was dressed in a lace black teddy with built in wire bra holding her lovely breasts up for inspection, garter belt, black stockings and spike heels. Adorning the upper portion of her face was a black cat mask with red feathers framing her face. Hot. Very hot was all Jim could think. His cock was rock-hard. This was his wife. He had never seen this outfit before and continued to be- come even more aroused. "Hello Janet. Have you been waiting long?" Jim asked. "Too long. Now get over here and warm me up mother fucker. I need some of that glorious cock," she demanded in her throaty manner. Jim immediately melted onto the bed. Tony almost felt as though he were being left out until Jim introduced them. Tony told "Janet" that he was enchanted and began to remove his shirt. Jim was kissing Peggy and noticed how Tony riveted his eyes on her body as he continued to undress. Jim indicated that they both had an unfair advantage as he still had all of his clothes on. Peggy said, "listen Jim, you and I have been around the cor- ner before. Why don't you have a glass of wine while Tony and I get to know one another a little better." Jim's blood began to boil. He anxiously awaited the moment when they would first touch. Tony was no prude and had stripped all of his clothes and left them where they fell. He was hotter than a firecracker. The electric moment came. Tony, who had so often wanted to touch Peggy was now touching her and had no idea who she was. He began very gently by touching his lips to Peggy's. Soon their tongues touched and the kiss became more pas- sionate. Jim watched as Tony's experienced hands began searching for the hooks to her garment. It soon fell aside. Her breasts fell into the subdued light much to Jim's excitement. Tony momen- tarily pulled back from Peggy to gaze at her gorgeous mounds. They were perfect in every way. They rolled gently from side to side with Tony's advances. Her now hard nipples brushed against the hair on his chest. He reached up to cup one of the beautiful globes and pinch a nipple as he maintained his assault with his tongue in her mouth. Jim had everything to do to keep himself from coming in his pants as he heard Peggy begin to moan as he had never heard her moan before. Tony released the snaps between Peggy legs that held the bottom of the teddy in place. It was cast aside, and Jim watched as Tony's hand dipped down into Peggy's soft pussy curls with one hand as his other hand filled itself with pliant ass flesh. Jim had removed his clothing and was slowly stroking his thickening shaft. He had to be careful as he could come at any moment with such a hot scene in front of him. Jim watched as Tony's lips began sucking harder on Peggy's pert nipples. Her moans increased in intensity, and she started rubbing her clit against Tony. Peggy's lover touched his lips to her belly and continued trail- ing down to her fragrant muff. Peggy moved around on top of Tony to accommodate a position of 69 and lifted Tony's towering shaft into her mouth. She took this love organ deep inside her mouth and began to suck slowly. Jim's excitement continued to grow as he saw the globes of Peggy's ass come into view and Tony's hands surround them. Jim moved toward the bed stroking his gigantic member. He reached down and felt the weight of one of Peggy's heavy breasts as his hand moved up and down the length of his cock. Peggy reached around and drew Jim over to her. She released Tony's cock and replaced it with Jim's. Just when Tony was about to feel as if he had been abandoned, Peggy switched to suck his tool again. Back and forth she went bringing bliss to both men. Soon, both men felt Peggy begin to change positions. They released their respec- tive grips as Peggy got on her knees, waving her fanny in the air. "Tony, I want your thick bone in my hole now," she said. Tony quickly agreed and moved into position for a rear approach. He looked at the twin globes seemingly suspended in air and could smell the fragrant odor of her dripping love tunnel. Tony guided his now huge cock to the entrance to her gaping hair covered hole. He could see the soft pink lips pouting out, waiting for his organ. As the large mushroom-shaped head of his cock ap- proached Peggy's slick quim, Jim watched in rapture stroking his own monster. Tony's bone came closer and closer. Jim moved around in front of Peggy and offered his penis to her mouth. As Peggy's lips started to engulf Jim's cock, a deep moan escaped Peggy's lips and deep hot breath caressed Jim's cock. Tony's penis was beginning to spread the lips of Peggy's pussy. Slick with Peggy's emissions, Tony entered her effortlessly. Deeper and deeper his cock traveled until his hairy balls were slapping against her wet pussy. Peggy began to suck deeply on Jim's cock as Tony began pump- ing slowly. As he withdrew his cock from Peggy's dripping cunt, Tony noticed how his thick shaft was glistening with her juices. Again he pressed forward and felt Peggy press her ass harder against his bone. She continued to suck on Jim's cock. Then she hollered to Tony, "Fuck that cunt hole mother fucker. Fuck it harder. Deeper. Now." Her mouth continued to draw deeply on Jim's cock. Tony was stroking wildly now. In and out. Deeper and deeper. He twisted his hips as he drove forward and upward. He rotated his long tool inside of Peggy's hot cunt as he reached forward and grasped one of her taunt nipples. Jim drove his cock into his wife's mouth and reached for her other breast. The three of them continued to pound at one another until Peggy felt a new tightness in Tony's cock. He was going to go off. She reached between her legs and began to massage Tony's swaying balls. He drove once deep and hard as his hands grasped Peggy's tightening buttocks. Peggy could feel the thick gobs of cum shoot deep into her fuck hole. As Jim watched Peggy's mouth slide up and down his cock, he noticed her eyes, through her mask, roll up into her head. At this point he knew she was com- ing. Jim's rod began to convulse as his cream crept up and out of the head of his swollen member. Over and over again he felt gobs of jism squirt into Peggy's mouth. She was now grunting deep3ly; trying to get the most of her quaking hole. Tony, Peggy and Jim fell to the bed. They were all panting and somewhat out of breath. Jim heard Tony say that he had never had such a nut as this. No one moved for about fifteen minutes. Suddenly, Peggy got up from the bed and moved toward the rest room. Tony looked at Jim under half closed eyelids and asked him, "where in the hell did you find this gorgeous animal?" Jim merely smiled in response. Peggy returned after refreshing her- self and poured three more glasses of wine, handing one to each of her lovers. She pulled a side chair over to the bed and sat opposite them. Tony said, "listen lovely lady, I would sure feel better if you told me that this would happen again one day." Jim tapped Tony on the shoulder and said, " 'PEGGY' won't mind, will you honey?" Peggy removed the mask in one quick motion. "No Jim, I don't think I would mind, if you and Tony wouldn't mind. I thought it was kind of fun, didn't you think so, honey?" It took a full minute for all of this to register to Tony. He was incredulous and had no idea what to say. Jim told him, "don't try to understand right now Tony. We will explain it to you later. Just put your eyes back in your head, remember how great it was and put your pants on." CHAPTER FOURTEEN - MIND SEX Peggy had always admired the young relief mail man. Not only was he a nice looking man with a great build, he was always pleasant and cheerful. Her regular business letter carrier was an obnoxious, obvious liar. He must have stayed up nights thinking about some of the ludicrous tales that he shared with all of the business owners in the shopping plaza. She would often hide in the back of the store at the time that mail was delivered. Tim, the relief man was a welcome change, and she looked forward to him stopping in to chat for a few moments a day. Lately, and quite possibly unconsciously, she had been trying to dress a little more seductively so that he might notice her a bit more. Due to the worst illness reported to mankind, Bob, the regular mail man, announced that he would be on sick leave and may never return to the ranks of the walking or talking. "Damn shame," Peggy thought. Well, at least she would have an oppor- tunity to see Tim periodically. "How are you today, Tim?" Peggy asked as the strong, young mail carrier entered her shop. Her shoulders rolled a bit more than usual causing her full breasts to dance slightly. She felt as if her fanny was rather well framed by the jeans she was wear- ing and would periodically turn around to offer them in their best light. "Great! Don't the leaves changing colors make you think of when you were a kid?" he asked with his ever-present smile. "This is my favorite season. I brings to mind visions of marshmallow roasts, cider and hay rides. We used to always go on hay rides when we were kids. We didn't too often have a horse to pull us; usually it was just a tractor," Peggy said with a thoughtful, remembering look in her eyes. "Too bad we never had the opportunity to go on a hay ride together," Tim offered with a slightly wicked grin as he turned to go. Peggy was caught off guard. She had often thought about what a nice young man Tim was. She hadn't considered that he may have found her attractive enough to try to become intimate with. Before she could formulate a response, he was out of the door. She wondered whether he was serious or just being sociable. Peggy never gave much thought to having an affair. As a result she never developed many fantasies. Her husband, Jim had always indi- cated to her that he wouldn't be opposed to her expanding her horizons so long as she didn't become emotionally involved. She knew that he had gone astray on a few occasions, but she didn't want to know about it. She knew he loved her and didn't feel threatened. Tim and his winning manner began to make her think about it. What would be so wrong with making love with him. The one thing that she always thought about when it came to sex was the man's buttocks. She would close her eyes and imagine how it looked un- clothed; rippling as he walked across the room. Visions of his strong buns tightening to pump his hard meat into her wet hole would generally drive her crazy with desire. She had done it now. She had placed the thought in her mind, and she could almost feel it. Peggy had to get her mind on something else. As she busied herself with some overdue paper work, the thoughts continued to visit her. She imagined looking down at the erect nipples of her ample breasts. His lips moved gently from one to the other as his teeth gently tugged and manipulated each in turn. As her mind wandered, she felt her nipples becoming hard. The thought of his strong hands massaging her naked but- tocks swam into her head. Again she could see his erect penis entering her hairy love tunnel as his ass tightened to drive his bone home. Almost without thinking her hand fell into her lap, allowing her fingers to delve into the swollen lips of her wet pussy. Paper work wouldn't do. She would have to move around to get this out of her head. Peggy began to do some stock work. Moving around the shop seemed to help, at least for the time being. Six o'clock came and she was free to close the shop and head for home. By seven she had a light dinner on the table for her and her husband, and by eight the dishes were in the washer and she retired to the couch to relax and let the day dissolve. Again the thought that taunted her earlier returned. She tried desperately to get her mind on a sit-com that was on the TV, but it seemed futile. "Jim, would you like to go to bed a little early tonight?" Peggy asked with a feigned yawn. "Go ahead honey, I'll be in just as soon as I get done with the paper. I won't be but a few more minutes," Jim responded without taking his eyes off of the newspaper. Peggy could think of nothing but cock driving deep into her greasy love hole. She began by imagining Jim's pole, hard and long seeking new depths. Suddenly, her mind turned once again to Tim. She tried to imagine how long and thick his cock was, whether his penis rested on large, heavy balls and how his public hair looked. Peggy wondered whether one man's penis tasted any differently or felt any dif- ferently than another. After brushing her teeth, she stood nude in front of the mirror. Her eyes were first attracted to her heavy breasts. She could see her nipples begin to harden. Without thought her hands rose to her breasts to feel their weight. Her sharp, painted finger nails gently scratched the surface of her marble-like nipples. Shivers of excitement shot like lightening from her ultra-sensitive nipples to her loins. Her hands dropped to her hair-covered pussy and spread its lips to reveal her pulsing clit. Uncontrollably, her buttocks tightened increasing the sen- sations in her moistening crotch as she slid her finger teasingly over this fiery nub. Her hands began to travel from one part of her fine body to another, touching, teasing, investigating and squeezing. Peggy's legs became weak as her excitement increased. She thought better of standing for this welcomed torture. Peggy sought her soft bed and quite naturally got hotter and more aroused as her mind con- tinued its erotic focus. She allowed her fingers to dip down into the inner folds of her honey pot as one hand reached up and began to manipulate a soft pink nipple. Moistening her index finger with her saliva, she began to slide it back and forth over her expanding nipples. Her ear was tuned in to the sound of Jim's recliner chair being released to the ground. Shit! She was ready, and she needed it soon. Jim came in shortly afterward, took off his clothes, set out his night clothes and began to brush his teeth in the adjoining bathroom. Peggy couldn't take her eyes off of his hairy ass and his heavy member swinging gently between his strong legs. Each time the head of his flaccid penis came into sight, Peggy's ex- citement increased. Each time she saw the flex of his buttocks she imagined that he was driving his bone into her slippery, tight crevice. Closing her eyes she could see the thick head of his penis pushing the lips of her tight vagina wide open. "Do you suppose that you can do me a favor and forget to put your pajamas on?" Peggy said seductively. Jim recognized the mood. Peggy needed to ride his hard cock and get a nut. He smiled his custopeggy smile and said, "anything for my beautiful love princess." He entered the sheets to find that Peggy had removed her night clothes and was ready. He lifted the sheets to gaze at her lovely body. Her heavy breasts swayed delightfully back and forth as if they had a life of their own. Her nipples had hardened to the point of gathering a nice expanse of her lovely, soft breasts around them. There were wrinkles in her white tit flesh a full half inch around her dark pink nipples. As his eyes traveled lower, they settled on her soft, fluffy muff of pubic hair which warmed her slick vagina. The muscles of her stomach rippled with anticipation as she threw one leg over Jim's thighs and devoured his waiting lips with her own. Peggy yearned with the excitement that she had allowed to build throughout the day. Her breasts ached to be sucked and squeezed. Her thoughts traveled back and forth between Jim and Tim. Each time that she felt the warmth of Jim's hand on her flesh her excitement increased. She was thinking about Tim's hard tool investigating her depths. Soon Peggy slid down Jim's body and grabbed his stiff bone in a tight grasp. Without further warning or delay, she engulfed his raging cock with her hot mouth. Jim twisted around without dislodging his swollen member, filled his hands with the flesh of Peggy's ass cheeks and drove his hot tongue into her fragrant pussy. They were locked in the careless, mindless embrace of passion as they had their fill of one another's delights. Moving slowly and methodically, these lovers became locked together in the traditional embrace of lust. Ever so slowly, he placed the angry head of his thick staff at the threshold of her slick sex. He began to slow fuck Peggy as he watcher her eyes portray a hungry animal. Gradually he picked up the pace in response to her pleading. As Jim drove his thick spike into Peggy's gyrating cock-glove, he filled his hands intermittently with her quivering thighs, bouncing breasts, and rounded ass cheeks. The globes of her full ass rolled and rippled with each thrust. Jim could never remember her being this horny. As Peggy came hard for the third time, Jim pulled his cock from her tight hole, aimed it at her gyrating breasts and shot his thick cream between her lovely globes. As she grunted away the last of her climax, thinking of Tim pouring his cream on her tits, Peggy filled her still twitching hole with one hand and smeared Jim's hot come over her nipples with the other hand. "I don't know what made you as crazy as you were tonight honey, but if it was some kind of a pill, take two next time. You turned me on more than I can ever remember being turned on. I think it was the wild animal look in your eyes. I hope you en- joyed it as much as I did, honey," Jim said as he gasped for breath. Soon they were both in a deep rewarding sleep. The next morning Peggy woke first and found that she felt unusually sore; as if she had done hard physical labor the day before. Suddenly, she remembered why she felt that way. Peggy en- tered the hot spray of her morning shower and felt the pulse of the water dancing on her tender nipples. Soaping the hairy muff of her womanhood, her mind returned to the visions that she had trapped in her memory. Her soapy hands slid effortlessly over her heavy breasts, her tightening nipples, into the crack of her ass and between the lips of her sex. She was becoming turned on all over again. Realizing that time was limited, she hurried her shower and robbed herself of additional pleasure. As she fixed the coffee and began to realize why she had been so horny, she began to feel confusion and shame. She had been thinking of Tim. She could remember seeing his ass flying as he drove his cock meat into her slick hole. Her shame soon drove the thought out of her head. Jim came out into the dining room and smiled at her. She tried to avoid his glance so that she wouldn't give herself away. Finally Jim said to her, "Peggy, is something wrong honey? It couldn't have been last night. That was probably the best sex we've ever had. I woke up with such a hard cock I could probably cut diamonds with it." Peggy began to whimper as she told Jim about her fantasy and the guilt she was feeling. Jim listened calmly as she explained her fantasy and who it was about. A slight smile came over Jim as he began to comfort her, "Peggy, you didn't do anything wrong. I have fantasies all the time. It doesn't mean that I don't love you, or that I prefer to make love with someone else. It's natural. Everyone has them. If it would guarantee that we would have sex like that all the time, you could ball this guy once a week. Just the thought of you having a fantasy about another man excites me beyond words." "You're out of your mind! I would never make love with another man. I am married to you, and my body belongs to you," she said with some fire. "I just found that it made it exciting to think about someone else. I would never cheat on you Jim." "Your body doesn't belong to me. It belongs to you. I don't look at it as though you were cheating or even wanted to. I'm just glad that you enjoyed yourself. It's always been exciting for me to know that others found you attractive and sexy. How do you think I would feel if no one else thought you were sensual or exciting?" Jim inquired. "Let's not talk about it any more right now, OK Jim?" Peggy pleaded. "I feel very unusual, and I don't really understand what's going on in my head right now. I just want to stop think- ing about it right now and get ready to open the shop. "OK honey. Just don't be too hard on yourself. You enjoyed it and there was no harm done. I told you once before that the only thing that would concern me is if you got emotionally in- volved with someone to the point that you lost your love for me," he said. Peggy answered quickly and emphatically, "I could never love anyone more than I love you. You're my partner and my best friend. You always will be." "Now that's what I like to hear. Go and get ready, you're going to be late," Jim said in a simulated scolding as he tapped her on the fanny. As she completed the opening procedure at the shop, Peggy began to think about how she would feel when Tim brought the mail in. Would she feel embarrassed or dirty. Could she look him in the eye if he decided to talk to her. As the noon hour arrived her anticipation increased. "So did you hear the newest Pea Wee joke?" Tim asked as he opened the door and floated in. His good spirits seemed to make everything OK. She caught herself prancing a bit for him to show off her attributes. They talked about quite a few different topics in the short time that Tim was able to stay. As he began to make his last comments prior to departure, Peggy started to feel sad to see him go. "I wish we could have talked a little longer," Peggy said to her own surprise. "I'll tell you what Peggy; I get off at four. What do you say I stop and get us some coffee and bring it by?" Tim sug- gested. Peggy began to stumble with her words, trying to formu- late an answer. Tim hurried to her defense by adding, "I guess that was a bit forward. You will probably be tied up, and I shouldn't have asked. I'll be able to stop tomorrow for a little while, and we'll talk then when I deliver the mail. Peggy, having composed herself and got a grip on what was going on, thought for a moment and offered, "I'm not all that busy. It would be nice if you could stop back. I take my coffee with one cream and one sugar." Incredulously, Tim answered, "OK Peggy. It's a deal. I should be by at about four-fifteen. See you then." What in the hell have I gotten myself into now? Peggy thought. I'll just be leading this guy on, and he's such a nice guy. Hey! Maybe he doesn't even have anything on his mind other than conversation. Not all men are fuck bunnies. He may just want to talk and kill some time before going someplace. Her mind con- tinued to develop various scenarios until after four o'clock. "One coffee with cream and sugar coming up," Tim announced as he entered the door negotiating his package. He had apparently removed his uniform shirt and was wearing his jacket over a tee shirt. "Come on in the back so we can drink our coffee without cus- tomers gawking at us," Peggy invited. They sat at a small table next to the divan as Peggy prepared her coffee and began to test its heat with her lips. "I bet you were just counting the minutes until I got here, weren't you Peggy," Tim said with a humorous grin on his face. "I hope that I didn't give you the wrong impression when I invited myself over for coffee. I know you are married and from what you say you are happy. It isn't my intention to screw anything up, but you are very attractive and great to talk to. I just enjoy spending time with you. Don't get me wrong. I would love to make love to you, but I fully understand the situation. So let's have some coffee, talk about the regular mail man behind his back and then I'll run. Peggy had a slightly shocked look on her face. It was soon replaced by a sneaking smile. She was flattered by what he had said and couldn't help but think how cute he was being. "Tim, I would be lying to you if I told you that I didn't think about being with you. You look great and I enjoy talking with you as well, but..." "I know. I know. Don't say it. You don't have to explain," Tim said in an effort to spare Peggy from the embarrassment of rejecting him. Peggy set down her coffee and reached out to cradle his face. As if controlled by some unknown force, she pressed her full lips to his with closed eyes. His hungry lips caressed her own and soon moved to the side of her neck. She felt shivers running down her neck. Her nipples began to tingle, and she became aware of her moistening womanhood. As she held his lips close to her hot skin, she panted to Tim, "I'm always so damn concerned about everyone and everything around me - trying to be everything that everyone wants me to be. I'm tired of trying to be perfect. I want you, Tim. I want to feel you touch me. I need to feel you inside of me. I want to feel your hard bone go off in me and paint my insides with your thick cream." Peggy jumped up abruptly, excused herself and told Tim that she would return in a moment. She shot to the front of the shop, locked the door and turned the OPEN sign around. Upon her return, Peggy dropped to her knees, her hands fum- bling with his zipper. She slid her hands over the front of his trousers, around to his buttocks and returned to quickly released his raging manhood. Her boiling breath danced on the head of his penis, and his legs began to weaken. Holding his massive, hairy balls in her soft hands, she descended on his quaking tool. First one inch, then another slipped into the comfortable sheath of her warm mouth. As the head of his rock-hard penis touched the back of her wet throat, her lips closed on his engorged shaft. Gently his hands cradled her soft hair, guiding the path of his erect, searching member. As her lips and tongue played on the thick meat of his cock, her hands unbuttoned his trousers and lowered them to the floor. Sensuously, her hands slid up the back of his legs and clasped his hair-covered buttocks, squeezing him more deeply into her hungry mouth. Tim was heaven-bound. He reached down, lifted her sweater and released the catch to her bra. Peggy's full, swollen breasts bounced into his waiting hands. Her nipples felt like marbles in his strong hands as he squeezed her soft, firm flesh. A croaking groan escaped her lips and made his swollen cock tremble as he rolled her nipples between each thumb and index finger. Reaching under her arms, Tim raised Peggy to her feet, pressed her close to him and drove his tongue deep into her open mouth. Tim's hands slid into the elastic waistband of Peggy's jeans, beneath her panties to grasp her smooth, warm buttocks. The spongy texture of her undulating ass cheeks only served to increase his excitement. While one hand cupped one of her ample breasts to test its weight, his other hand dipped into the moist crevice of her ass to feel its heat. Dropping yet further, Tim's hand brushed her anal button, and he could feel the soft, wiry texture of her tangled pubic hair. His search soon resulted in the slick swollen prize of her gaping love tunnel. Moisture began to roll from her as her mind was totally devoted to this erotic moment. Peggy's hands began to fumble with his tee shirt, his jacket having been summarily discarded. Her fingers searched through the lustrous hair of his strong chest as she continued to kiss his neck and shoulders. Soon they were both totally nude and began their short trip to the divan. "Let's take it slow, Peggy. I want this to last as long as possible. Get up on your knees so I can enter you from behind and play with your lovely breasts," Tim suggested softly as his hands continued to start new fires on her highly sensitized skin. Peggy slowly turned over and got up on her hands and knees on the divan. Tim placed his hand high on her shoulders to pres- sure her to lower her head and elevate her fanny. Taking a posi- tion behind Peggy, Tim's eyes were blessed with the most lovely view of Peggy's full buttocks and open pussy. He spread her cheeks with his strong hands and began tasting her sweet honey pot. Peggy groaned, "Oh, suck my pussy, Tim. Stick you tongue deep inside of me." Tim obeyed her orders as he stiffened his tongue and rubbed it hard against her clit. Shivering, Peggy whispered, "Fuck me with your hard tongue, Tim. Drive it deep into my hole. Fuckkkkkkkkk me!" Peggy had begun to experience her first climax as Tim continued to pay homage to her burning love hole. She pushed back against his wet mouth and reached under herself to pinch and roll her nipples. "I need your cock, Tim. Stick that big piece of hard cock meat into me. Drive it home, honey." Tim didn't need much encouragement. He wiped his face with his hand and transferred the moisture to Peggy's wiggling ass cheeks. Taking his long, thick pole in his trembling hand, Tim placed the enlarged head against the swollen, greased lips of her pulsating pussy. Immediately, Peggy began to press backward in hopes of expediting the entry. Tim filled his hands with her shuddering buttocks to control her rearward travel. His eyes were treated to the lovely texture of her ass. His hands were blessed with the spongy feel of her writhing globes. The scent of her sex filled his head with a heavy aroma that spoke pages of primal ex- citement. Slowly his starchy bone entered Peggy's wet cavern an inch at a time. He heard her begin to cry ever so quietly. "Are you OK, Peggy?" concern filled his voice. "I haven't been this OK in a long time, Tim. Fuck your long pole up into my greasy pussy. Fuck me hard! Fuck me deep! Fuck me like you've never fucked anyone before. Squeeze my ass. Tell me you need your cock in me. Feel the weight of my tits and pinch my nipples. Do my tits turn you on?" she continued her staccato series of wild statements and frantic demands. "I do need my cock in you, Peggy. I need it bad. Your tits turn me on more than I can say. The way you're talking to me drives me wild. I can't hold on much longer," Tim said as he turned his attention to anything but what he was doing. He thought about taking out the trash. He thought about rug burn on his knees. He began to do math problems; anything to keep him from coming too soon. Suddenly Peggy rolled out from beneath his driving piston and collapsed on the floor. "Relax for a moment, Tim. I don't want this wonderful feel- ing to be over so soon. Kiss me," Peggy implored. Tim tenderly placed his lips against Peggy's eyelids as they closed. Her arms reached up to cradle his head to her rolling breasts. Tim reached down between her splayed legs, and his eager hand rested in the nest of her pubic bush. It was damp with her juices and covered her thick, swollen pussy lips. They pouted for additional atten- tion. First one finger entered her body and then the other. His thumb began to circle her love button as her head began to roll back and forth in time with her moans. Lowering his head to suck on Peggy's nipples, Tim began to rotate his fingers inside of her leaking tunnel. Deeper and deeper his efforts were directed, remembering that the "G" spot was within his reach. Soon a gush of climax was released from her deepest recesses, painting his hand as Peggy's eyes rolled up into her ecstatic head. "Oh oh ohhhhhhhh Timmmmmm! I'm commminng," she groaned long and low. "I need your hard meat to spray my wet hole with your cream. Put it in. Fuck me hard, please." Opening her legs and raising her knees, Tim directed his gigantic rod into her slippery crevice. The excitement continued to build as he looked down and saw her pubic hair drenched with her own excitement. His immense member encountered no resistance as it quickly slid into her deepest channel. As he slowly withdrew his glistening rod from her tight pussy, he watched her pubic hair cling to his shaft. Looking across the room at a floor-length dressing mirror, Peggy saw the reflection of his perfectly shaped ass tightening to drive his bone as deeply as possible. She began to buck wildly. Tim rolled over with Peggy in tow. Holding her by her arms just above the elbows, Tim continued to drive his cock up into her swollen, glistening hole. Her heavy breasts dangled dreamily in his face. Periodically, he would lower her so that he could intermittently suck on one nipple and then the other. Peggy continued to urge him on in the throatiest voice she could muster, "fuck my hole, Tim. Squirt your thick come into my pussy. Kiss me! Kiss me." She lowered her floating tits onto his chest as her tongue sought his open mouth. His hands reached be- hind her and began to squeeze her wiggling buttocks. Allowing his hand to dip into the crack of her ass cheeks, he found that it too was drenched with her juice. His fingers slid over her slip- pery anal button and dipped into the rear of her gaping, hairy hole. He felt his own rigid penis splitting the grasping lips of her sex. He drove harder and deeper as his hands continued their as- sault on her smooth, slippery buttocks. She whispered the lan- guage of love into his ear urging him on. "Fuck my cunt mother fucker. Drive your cock bone into my guts. Squeeze my buttocks and feel my heavy titties on your chest." Suddenly he could feel the tell-tail constriction of his heavy balls as he prepared to spill his fluid into Peggy's sucking hole. He drove it hard and deep one last time and froze as the love cream traveled up from his tight sack, through the rigid vessel of his throbbing cock, out of its bulbous head and into her gripping love muscle. Peggy took the last advantage of his unyielding bone and increased the speed at which her quivering channel slipped over the length of his penis. Her fingers dug deep into his flexing buttocks as her eyes returned to the mirror to lock the memory into her fiery mind. Soon, deep grunts began to issue forth from Peggy as if they had their origin deep within her. Their climactic juices mixed into a cocktail of aromatic desire. The soft tender moments following their union glided away slowly. Peggy rested in his strong arms as he tenderly kissed her hair and rubbed the smooth skin of her back. "I would have never believed that we would have been together," Peggy spoke first. "It has been like a dream. Peggy, I don't think that I have ever been that turned on. I have often thought of making love to you. I would come into the shop and look at you. I would try not to be obvious. I usually waited until your eyes were diverted to sneak peeks at your lovely body; the swell of your ass as you walked slowly across the room, the bounce of your breasts, the smile that slowly appeared when I would come in the door. I am so glad that you consented to let me make love to you," he rambled. She quickly returned, "it wasn't a matter of consenting, Tim. I wanted you to. I hope that you won't think less of me now. Once the heat of the moment wears off, I hope that I won't feel so guilty that I won't be able to handle it. This is the first time that I have ever made love with anyone other than Jim. "Just promise me one thing, Peggy. Just promise me that there will be another day. Even if you don't mean it. Promise me. Let me leave today knowing that I'll have the opportunity to be with you again," Tim pleaded. Faced with Peggy's silence, Tim added, "if you can't promise me that, promise me that we will continue to be friends." "Friends don't need to make promises like that," Peggy said. "Friends let things happen naturally and support one another when they do happen. Somehow I think that we'll be together again. I hope so." She silently wondered what Jim would think if he knew. She also wondered whether Jim had ever felt like this with someone else. She knew that she would again feel this wonder. Suddenly, Jim snapped his fingers and Peggy fell into a deep trance. Tim's muscular young form had miraculously undergone a metamorphosis. Jim stood in Tim's place, pleased with the fantasy that he had led Peggy through. I knew she always wanted to fuck a mail man, he thought. He left her with the suggestion that she would not be guilt ridden, and she would relish the memory as a dream. CHAPTER FIFTEEN - MIND SEX Jim was out of town on another business trip. Peggy had been so busy lately with her new job as a electronic technician that she hadn't had time to give much thought to feeding her sexual urges. It never failed though. She was at a new job site, here was a great looking guy, working close to her on this project for the past three days, and she continued to be too shy to show her interest in hi m. Michael was about 33 years of age, five feet, ten inches tall and about 165 pounds. He was in great shape and had a ruggedly handsome face that drew her like a magnet. He was always dressed impeccably and his dark hair was well groomed. Each time they came into close proximity, Peggy smelled his scent and could feel his masculinity. He had a great looking set of buns that Peggy enjoyed sneaking peaks at as he walked around the room. From the bulge in the front of his pants, she could imagine that he would have much to offer. However, she was concerned that at 43 years of age, he might perceive her as a little too old for his liking. She didn't think she could deal with his rejection. As a result, she didn't want to make it too obvious that she found him attractive. "How about lunch, Peggy? Have you made any plans?" Michael asked as they finished up the installation of part of the equipment that his firm had purchased. "I didn't have any plans, Michael. What did you have in mind?" Peggy responded. "I thought that maybe we could stop by the Cortez. They're supposed to have great Mexican food. Are you game?" he queried. Peggy was surprised and pleased that he would ask her to join him. They removed to the parking lot and Michael offered to drive. As they enjoyed a quiet lunch, Peggy began to think that Michael may be interested in her after all. "I hope that your husband won't be upset that we've gone out together, Peggy," he said. "Jim wouldn't mind at all, Michael. He is always encouraging me to meet new people. Besides, he's out of town for the next couple of days. We could be running naked down the middle of the road and he wouldn't know," she responded. Michael thought for a moment and with his eyes focused on the rim of his margarita glass said, "Does he also encourage you to meet new people that find you as attractive as I do?" Peggy looked at him with disbelief. "You're not hitting on me, are you Michael? I thought that I would have to make the first move and I was afraid that it would be the last as well." Michael's eyes lit up at hearing this, and a smile spread across his handsome face. "Is there any chance that we can get together later? I would very much like to get to know you on a social basis, if you don't think it would compromise you too much. I can assure you that I am the soul of discretion." His hand reached out and touched her nervous hand as his eyes danced from her lovely face to her swelling breasts. "Why don't you call me at about seven tonight. I'll know a little better what page I'm on then. If all goes well, you may be able to come over and watch a movie or something," Peggy said as she became aware of his gaze on her breasts and began to feel a tingling stir in the pit of her stomach. She was nervous, but she didn't want to pass up a chance at spending a little time with this wonderful looking and sweet man. Jim had so often suggested that she broaden her horizons. He usually created or helped to create her fantasies. It would be exciting to break fear's icy grip and show Jim that she could be creative all on her own. He would be shocked and terribly happy to know that she had. Peggy got home at half past five, fed the fish and began straightening up the house. She couldn't get her mind off of Michael. What had she gotten herself into? She was becoming more excited but increasingly apprehensive thinking about being with him. After putting the house in order, Peggy started to run her bath water. She quickly removed her clothes and suddenly caught her reflection in the full mirror. She did look great for a woman her age. Jim always told her that she was one of the most exciting women he had ever known. She threw her shoulders back and pressed her full breasts toward the mirror. They were indeed lovely. Her hands went to the mounds of tit flesh, felt their weight and squeezed gently. Her pink nipples were beginning to harden and contract into beautiful knobs of rubbery meat. Taking each into her thumbs and forefingers, she began to roll them back and forth, increasing the pressure. Her hands traveled down the sides of her firm breasts to her hips, around to her warming thighs and inward to the curls of her pubic garden. Electricity shot through her as her fingers sought the nub of her swollen clit. First one finger entered and then another. She could feel the slick emission of her love lubricant prepare the way for the searching fingers of her left hand. With her right hand she reached around her hip to feel the texture and weight of her tightening ass cheek. Damn was she hot. She w anted to fuck Michael in the worst way. She began to imagine how his stiff cock bone would feel in her hairy cunt when she noticed the bath water reaching a dangerous level. She stopped her self assault, turned off the bath water and tested its temperature. It was just tolerable so she pinned up her long brown curls and gently entered its heat, continuing to admire her poised body in the mirror. The heat of the water served to relax her tensed form. She quickly put herself into a light trance and seemed to melt into the porcelain of the tub. The time passed quickly and soon seven o'clock registered on the clock in the dining room. Minutes later the phone rang. Peggy slowly approached the phone already having made up her mind to invite Michael over. "It's your new electronic friend, Peggy. Have I caught you at a bad time?" Michael asked. "Oh no, Michael. You're right on time. Everything looks good over here, if you would like to stop over around nine. Would that work into your plans all right?" she asked in hopes that he hadn't changed his mind. Michael didn't hesitate for a moment, "My plans can only hope that you still want to see me. I can be there at nine. Can I bring anything with me?" "Just you. We'll have a little pizza and watch some videos of the Little Rascals. Don't be late," Peggy encouraged prior to hanging up the receiver. Oh christ, she thought. He really is coming over. I better find something to wear. Peggy picked out a pair of stretch pants that accented her legs and fanny quite well and a fitted top that was a little more low cut than she wore out in public. Pizza in the oven and a bottle of white wine on ice, what else, she thought. Well, I guess that's it. Now she had only to sit and wait on pins and needles until he arrived. The time couldn't pass quickly enough. Five minutes to nine and the bell rang. Oh shit, she thought, I didn't even put on the front light. She opened the door and Michael stood there with a cute grin on his face. "You look great, Peggy. What's that I smell, pizza?" he said as he entered. Wine was poured, pizza served and the movie was put in the video player. Spanky was "hunt'n bugs" and the couple settled on to the couch to appreciate the antics of the classic kids. "What prompted you to invite me over, Peggy? I really didn't think that you would look twice at me," Michael said in a soft voice. Peggy twisted to face him and then diverted her gaze at the space between them, "In the last few days I've had a chance to work with you and I think I have come to know you well enough to know that you are a gentleman. That was my first concern. Beyond that, you look great and you treat me with respect. What's there not to like? I'm not going to lie to you. I find you exciting, and I wanted to spend some time with you. You have....." Her mouth was silenced when Michael covered her soft lips with his own. Immediately, his hands were on her breasts as her breath was stopped by his quick act ions. She seemed to melt right into his embrace. Soon his hands were under to blouse, but it was restrictive because it was so tight. He reached behind her and unzipped her zipper and gave himself room to roam. Peggy shrugged her shoulders without taking her lips from his. The blouse fell free and she helped him remove it. Her bra held her breasts upright as if an offering to a god. Michael's seemingly skilled fingers found the catch and popped it free. Again she rolled her shoulders to shed this barrier. As her breasts fell free Michael's eyes seemed glued to their sway and dance. His hands returned slowly and gently as he cradled them seeking the juicy nipples with his thumb and forefinger. A gratifying gasp escaped from her mouth directly into his lungs. Peggy's fingers reached for the buttons to his shirt and began to release them. Michael twisted in an effort to dislodge his shirt tail from its hiding place and tore one of the sleeve buttons as he discarded his shirt. Peggy's hands searched his hairy chest and tweaked his sensitive nipples. Michael could feel his cock begin its metamorphosis. It was straining within the confines of his trousers. Suddenly he rose, unzipped his trousers and left them were they fell. Peggy slipped her thumbs inside the waistband of her slacks and peeled them from her heated loins. Michael reached for Peggy and brought her to her feet to embrace her lovely curves. They stood locked in one another's arms exploring, squeezing and holding each other. "Come with me, Michael. Let's go where it is a lot more comfortable. Bring the glasses and the wine, would you?" Peggy invited. Michael watched the roll of her well-defined buttocks under her tight, pink panties as she preceded him to the bedroom. She seemed to be walking on air. His hot cock continued to become more rigid as he thought about her hot flesh wrapped around him. As Peggy deposited Michael in the bed, she excused herself, walked over to the stereo and turned on the soft sounds of love. The door to the bath room closed, and she reappeared moments later with a bottle of coconut oil. "Turn over on your stomach and relax, Michael. I want to rub your back for you," Peggy said seductively as she sat on the edge of the large bed. Her hands, filled with oil, began to spread the oil on his back, neck, buttocks and thighs. She loved the feel of his taunt muscles under her invading hands. Moans escaped Michael's mouth as her hands reached between the strong ass muscles to knead the strong flesh. He could feel the oil slowly run into the crack of his buttocks and down to his heavy cum sack. Her hands teased his hairy balls lightly and returned to deeply massage the tensing knots of his ass. "Turn over, love," Peggy whispered as she gently encouraged him with a hand on his hip. Her eyes were treated as his growing cock meat came into view. She applied the oil to his pectoral muscles, belly and thighs. He closed his eyes, put his hands behind his head and relished the feel of her gentle, but firm hands caress his body. She watched his eyebrows raise without opening his eyes as she assaulted his stiff cock bone with one hand and his heavy sack with the other. A gasp of pleasure escaped his lips as her oil-drenched hand easily slid down his thick fuck pole to meet the hand on his hairy balls. "If you keep that up, no pun intended, I'm going to go off before I should," he said with a smile with a deep, sultry voice. "Now its my turn, Michael. Would you mind giving me a massage? I'm dying to have your hands on me," she said as her lips reached down to touch Michaels. She fell into his arms, and her tongue slipped between his open lips. She could feel her aching breasts slide across his greased chest. He broke the kiss and flipped her on the bed over his hip. "I can't wait to touch your beautiful fucking body. Get on your belly and hand me the oil," he said authoritatively. In seconds his strong hands were filled with the oil and touching the hollows and peaks of her flesh. His eyes moved from her flexed, towering ass cheeks to the hint of public hair nestled between her slightly spread leg s. They traveled to her back and the swell of her breasts on either side. Damn, this woman felt wonderful. His hands both glided and penetrated her hot flesh. Michael turned her over and applied the warm oil to her breasts and belly. Her spiked nipples glistened with the sheen of the lubricant as did her red-brown public curls. His hands treated themselves to her tit flesh, raising them into towers and allowing them to descend to their relaxed state. He teased her quivering pussy by approaching her enraged clit but not touching it. Suddenly, he reached deep between her slightly parted legs and jammed two fingers into her depth. "Ohhhhhhhh! Shit, Michael. Fuck my hot cunt with your fingers. Move them around, deeper, harder. Fuck my greasy pussy, honey," she grunted as her hands reached out to pull his hand deeper inside of her quaking hole. "Oh fuck, baby. You are so wet and slippery. My cock is going to feel soooo good inside your treasure hole. Move around here so I can taste your honey," he pleaded. His mouth gorged itself with her hairy pussy lips as he moved his bulk around so that she could have access to his furious cock meat. "Give me your bone, Michael. Let me suck your mother fucking cock. Squeeze my ass, honey," she screamed as her lips spread to accommodate his oil-covered love pole. She drove his penis immediately into the back of her mouth and lodged its bulbous, purple-hued head into the tight muscles of her hot throat. Her moans served to rattle the head of his cock with the vibrations of her ecstasy. As Michael drove his tongue into the depths of her slippery hole, his nose nestled into the rubbery button of her ass hole. He could feel the tiny hairs surrounding this nether hole tickle his nose, and he drove it in harder. Her musky fragrance filled his senses and his cock felt as if it would burst. One hand reached behind her to fill itself with meandering ass flesh, while the other reached back to twist one of her glowing nipples. "Pinch it, Michael. Pinch my nipple hard, harder," she demanded, momentarily releasing her mouth from his slippery, driving bone. Peggy came up, apparently for air, looked down at her breasts resting on his chest and his chin buried in her muff. "Oh, fuck me, Michael. I need your cock in my guts. Put your fuck pole in my cunt, honey." Michael released his two-handed grip on her lovely flesh and rose from the position he was in. She quickly placed herself in the most vulnerable position; legs spread wide and pulled back. She saw him grasp his long cock and stroke it as his eyes seemed to memorize the folds of her slick pussy lips and the heaving of her breasts. Closer and closer his engorged member came to her waiting honey pit. As his cock reached the lips of her pouting cunt, she cradled her left breast with one hand and spread her hungry pussy with the other. His cock seemed gigantic with lovely veins feeding its length and an angry looking spear-head kissing the lips of her womanhood. She began to quiver in anticipation of the joy she knew would follow. Michael dipped his cock into her oily pussy only and inch and removed it. He slid it up and down the length of her slit to insure that he was well lubricated and then drove it to the deepest recesses of her canal. "Holy fuuuuck. Oh my god that feels so good and so deep. Fuck me. Move you cock in and out. Slam your bone into my hairy hole and fuck me," Peggy was repeating with her eyes as wide open as they had ever been. The look on her face was similar to fear, but Michael knew that it was the look of love-lust. He continued to drive and withdraw his thick, rigid cock meat in her gaping love hole. Peggy reached between their perspiring bodies and inserted her fingers in her pussy to feel his cock enter. She continued her travels to his heavy sack and massaged his swaying balls. He felt so good inside of her a nd although she had her hopes, she never imagined that this man could make her feel this good. She hoped that his cock would never stop fucking her sloppy, deep hole. Michael abruptly stopped as his cock was driven in as deep as he could go. "Honey, I would like you to get on your knees so I can fuck your cunt hole from behind. I want to dog-fuck your wonderfully tight pussy. I want to watch your buns move as I drive my love bone into your hot hole," Michael shared as his cock continued to fuck her sweet smelling honey pot." She reluctantly allowed him to remove his shaft from her treasure chest, as she quickly moved into a kneeling position to accept his cock again. It was fortunate that he did stop his assault when he did, as he felt his balls begin to tighten to their eventual climax. He wanted to make his pleasure and her joy last as long as it could. As she turned over, he watched her hole close, and she turned over and assumed the suggested position. She lower her nipple-crested breasts to the bed, raiser her tight ass cheeks and greased pussy in the air and said, "Put your thick cock in my tight, greasy cunt and fuck me like a dog." Michael lowered his stiff cock to her hairy, lust slit and inserted it as he began to talk to her, "Back your smooth ass up against my cock bone and open your pussy so I can drive my bone into your love slot, Peggy. I love to fill my hands with your buttocks. I want to drop my hot fuck load into your guts and hear you scream with desire. That's it! Point you sweet cheeks as me. Damn you tits look good hanging there and swinging like heavy sacks." Michael filled his hands with the flesh of her ass cheeks and drove his straining cock in and out of her tight pussy. Peggy's heavy breasts rested against the palms of his hands as the cock assault continued. Michael kissed her neck and periodically slipped his tongue into either ear. Peggy was senseless. At this point there was no romance. There was no conversation. There was no awareness of anything other than the raw animal instincts of fucking. Deep guttural grunts came from her mouth as her eyes rolled up into her head. Peggy bore down and pressed her gaping cunt and quivering ass cheeks as hard as she could onto Michael's raging cock and swollen balls. A series of staccato, helpless grunts escaped her lips as she began to cum like never before. Hearing this, smelling the sweet aroma of sex, feeling his bone deep inside of Peggy's belly and the sensation of Peggy's hard nipples torturing the palms of his hands, Michael pulled his bone from her spasm-ridden tunnel and began to shoot his thick cream on her pumping, wiggling ass cheeks. With one hand Michael ran his spurting cock up and down the crack of her ass spreading the hot cream on her finely-textured buttocks. With his other hand he reached around to her clit and began to furiously rub this swollen nub to lengthen her pleasure. Then he fell forward, sliding his bone into the deep crack of her hot cheeks and refilling his hands with her heavy breasts. Soon they both lay exhausted and apparently paralyzed. After they recovered, Peggy and Michael retired to the shower and cleaned the perspiration and scent of love from one another's body. Michael was soon recovered sufficiently to introduce Peggy to yet additional pleasures. Fantasy and hypnosis were wonderful. But now Peggy was armed with additional experiences to make the most of her time alone and with her husband. When Michael had left, Peggy went over to the bookcase where the stereo was and turned off the video tape recorder. Jim was going to get the show of his life when he came home. He probably didn't think she had the nerve. Now it was apparent. APPENDIX I SELF-HYPNOSIS INDUCTION TECHNIQUES WHAT IT IS One of the most common questions about hypnosis is, "Can I be hypnotize? The answer is, you already have been. I'll explain more about that later. However, in order to answer this question appropriately, one has to know what hypnosis is, and is not. Hyp- nosis is not sleep as we generally think of it. It is simply an altered state of consciousness. During hypnosis we put the body to "sleep" and increase the awareness or concentrate the mind in a specific direction. In a single word is can be defined as focus. Autohypnosis is nothing more than self induced hypnosis. It is only possible for the mind to become focused after the body does not serve to interrupt our focus. Therefore, our body feels relaxed, warm, sometimes slightly tingly and at rest. Many people describe it as the feeling of suspended animation. Our mind is completely aware of what is going on around us, it is receptive to suggestion and is still capable of making decisions. Many empirical studies have been done which suggest that 95% of the population can be formally hypnotized. When we are wide awake our mind is in the beta state. As we eliminate the influences of the body, such as the minor aches and pains or the muscle tensions, our mind drifts into an altered state called alfa. Once this state is reached we may then enter into the theta state. The theta state is hypnosis. With practice we can reach the delta state which is deep hypnosis. When I suggested that you already have been hypnotized, I was referring to common everyday states that are not tradition- ally considered hypnosis. If you have ever caught yourself daydreaming, you have reached the theta state. Your mind was focused and you were not aware of anything else around you. Have you ever driven your car to a destination you often drive to and wondered how you got there? Your mind was on something else. You were in the theta state. Some people allow the thump of the road or the divider lines in the road to put them to "sleep." This also is theta. Deep concentration associated with watching a movie or reading a book may also bring on the theta state. Vir- tually all of us have experience one or more of these phenomenon. If we have, we can be formally hypnotized. THE PROCESS Begin the process of autohypnosis by selecting a place of privacy and comfort; someplace free of noise and distractions. It is also helpful to use the same place as often as possible, be- cause as time goes on, it will become a reassuring and comforting place conducive to your efforts. Relax on a bed, a lounge chair or even the floor. Many people find that the bath tub is most conducive to self hypnosis; but exercise caution with the water level. It is unlikely you would drown, but it can be uncomfort- able to take in a breath full of water. When possible use the same position to allow your nervous system to let go. Dress in a manner that will support your efforts. You will want to loosen or remove any tight or restrictive clothing. Removal of any jewelry or eye glasses will also assist in your initial efforts. Once you have obtained a comfortable position, empty your mind of any exact thinking and let your mind wander. Simply relax and enjoy the feeling of doing and thinking nothing. Just be one with yourself. You may encounter influences that attempt to interrupt your relaxation such as recurring specific thoughts or muscle twitches. Simply push them out of your mind. If you continue to experience difficulty use a technique called muscle-tensing. Tense the large muscle groups such as the shoulders, back, but- tocks, legs, stomach, groin and arms, one group at a time. Tense them each tightly as you think "Tighten up!; Tense!" Then relax each group of muscles completely while you think "Relax; Let go completely!" Next think of your body as something that you are not attached to. Imagine it as if it were a limp doll laying on a cloud. Your eyes are the next element to deal with. Select a spot above eye level on the wall or ceiling and concentrate your focus on it. It does not have to be a specific spot. A general spot will do, but it should be above eye level. Think of your eyes as becoming tired but do not close them yet. Count backwards from ten to zero slowly and tell yourself that at the count of zero you will be able to close your eyes. As you close your eyes think that there is nothing that you care to see with them; that you are turning them inward to experience the inner you. Breathing plays a vital part in your experience. Place your hand on your stomach just below your chest. As you breath deeply using your tummy, you will feel the rumble of your breath under your hand. Don't use your chest to breathe. After you establish the correct deep-diaphragm breathing pattern, relax your hand and return it to your side. One third of the air we breathe goes directly to the brain. This will also serve to feed the mind and improve relaxation. When you exhale, your chest and tummy muscles will relax even more. The heart and internal organs also become relaxed, sending messages to the brain reinforcing relaxation. Now you are ready to relax completely. Stress and tension generally serve to squeeze the minor muscle groups, nerves and blood vessels. As you become more relaxed and relieve yourself of tension, the blood circulates better and sends more oxygen to the brain. You are now ready to give yourself suggestions that will deepen your relaxation. Start at the top of the head and work down the body to the feet. Tell yourself to "let go completely!" Suggest a heavy, limp feeling into each area of the body. You may even consider recording and playing it to yourself. Such a mes- sage could be as follows: "My scalp is relaxing completely. I can feel it reducing the tension on my face and the temples of my head. My eyes are heavy and at rest. All of the little muscles and nerves sur- rounding my eyes are completely relaxed. As I think of my head relaxing, I can feel it happen. "The muscles of my neck are continuing to completely relax. My chest is relieved of tension and my arms are limp and heavy. I feel a warmth and a heaviness in my back and in my buttocks. It's as if I am melting into the surface which holds me. My hips are heavy and there is a wonderful relaxed sensation running down my legs into my feet. "Now my entire body feels at rest and completely free of pressure. I feel no tension - just an enhanced feeling of relaxation and well-being." If you experience any area of your body that does not sur- render to this feeling of relaxation and well-being, turn your focus to that region and continue your suggestions. It will not take long to correct the situation. One method to assist with difficult areas is to imagine the area being painted with a local anesthetic with each breath you take. Soon you will be completely and totally relaxed. Another method commonly used is to focus on a particular part of the body, such as the hands or a single finger. If you clasp your hands together, feel the sensations associated with your interlocked fingers. Look at the nails, the cuticles, the joints of each finger or the lines in each digit. As your focus increases, the feeling in your fingers will begin to melt away. You will then notice that you can, at will, recall or heighten the sensation in your fingers. Continued practice in this focus effort will provide you with the ability to turn your hands off and on. This can quickly be transferred to other areas of the body in a natural manner. As we concentrate on one area of the body, the rest of the body naturally relaxes. Whether it is the former method, this method or any other variation, you are learning to focus your attention and the body naturally relaxes and will eventually be devoid of feeling. You are just about there at this point. The body has been put to "sleep," and the mind can become your focus. Imagine a very pleasant place from your childhood. If nothing immediately comes to mind, invent one. It could be a warm beach with sea gulls in the distance providing the music of nature. You are at rest on your back as you watch the puffs of clouds wander across the canvas of the sky. The sun is warm on your body. There is no decision that has to be made. There is nothing that you care to think about at this point. You simply want to relax your mind and create a passage to your inner self. At this stage of your induction you will feel a sense of well-being and a feeling of togetherness with yourself. You have hypnotized yourself. DEEPENING THE TRANCE There are many techniques that can be used to deepen the trance. With a little practice, you will be able to reach the above state within as little as five minutes on the average. Some people have trained themselves to enter this state within seconds. At this point your body is "sleeping" and your mind is relaxed and open to suggestion. Imagine yourself going down a long escalator, skiing down a long hill, or walking down a long sloping grass-covered hill. You can select that scenario which you are most comfortable with. You can't quite see the bottom, but you continue to go lower and lower. With each foot you descend, you are falling deeper and deeper "asleep." Soon you will come to realize that you are half of the way down. At this point, continue to repeat the words, "Deeper and Deeper - Lower and Lower. More relaxed than I have ever been before." Start counting backward from fifty to zero. With each number you will become deeper "asleep." When you reach the bottom, you will be more deeply asleep and more relaxed than you have ever been before. NOW WHAT Once you have reached the desired state of hypnosis, what will you do now? The answer is anything that you wish. In the initial several sessions, I recommend that you simply enjoy the sensation that you have created. Most people enjoy the sensation of deep relaxation. Your body becomes very lethargic and seems to melt into the surface which holds you. After this, it is impor- tant to determine what improvements you wish to make. Each of us have characteristics that we are happy with and others that we would like to change. Even at this level of hypnosis we can make remarkable ad- vances. We can correct our weight problems, quit smoking, get a more restful sleep, reduce or eliminate pain or correct some other habitual behavior. We can increase our sexual sensations, improve our memory or develop our waking focus in some other positive fashion. As you become advanced, positive and negative hallucinations can be created. We can create things that are not there or erase things that are. Each of our five senses can be hallucinated. We can give ourselves suggestions which make us actually see some- thing appear in a room. We can refrain from feeling something that we are touching. We can smell a roast beef dinner that isn't there. We can increase or decrease the room temperature. Most of these hallucinations require a great deal of work initially. Once it is acquired, it can be called upon at any time. The reduction or elimination of pain is a useful tool, espe- cially if we encounter some chronic situation in our lives such as arthritis. Going to the dentist has its draw-backs. We can easily desensitize our mouth and teeth. Simply remember the sen- sation of novocain that you experienced at one time or another. These sensations are filed away in the computer that we call our brain. Every sensation that we have ever had is filed in this computer. Once you develop the ability to turn on your anes- thetic, it can easily be reproduced at the dentist's office. These are only a few of the things that can be created with the use of self-hypnosis. Each phenomenon will be very real. Al- though virtually anything can be accomplished, I recommend that you begin slowly. Instead of creating an hallucination, try an illusion instead. The difference is, by way of example, turning something into something else. Visually, you may care to turn a coat rack into a tree. The first time you experience something like this, it will shock you. This shock factor will strengthen the foundation you are building for yourself. Soon you will be your own master. Weight loss, quitting cigarettes, memory reten- tion, improved sexual libido and pain reduction are only a few of the things that can be accomplished. Simply remember that you will get as much out of it as you put in. I'll try to share more with you in the future. For now - just relax and enjoy! --